Ki
*
HHH
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA
AT LOS ANGELES
Northern Antiquities.
VOLUME I.
pefcription of the Manners, &c. of
the Ancient DANES.
Northern Antiquities:
OR,
A DESCRIPTION
OF THE
Manners, Cuftoms, Religion and Laws
o F T H E
ANCIENT DANES,
And other Northern Nations;
Including thofe of
Our own SAXON ANCESTORS.
WITH
A Translation of the ED DA, or
Syftem of RUNIC MYTHOLOGY,
AND
OTHER PIECES,
From the Ancient I SL AN DIG Tongue.
In T W O V Q L U M E S.
TRANS I. ATED
From Monf. M AL L E T'S IntroduRion a /' Hijloire
fie Dannemarc, &c.
With Additional NOTES
By the Englifh Tranflator,
AND
Goranibu's Latin Verfion of the EDO A.
VOLUME I.
LONDON:
Printed for T. CARNAN and Co. at No. 65. in
St. Paul's Church-yard. M DCC LXX.
TO HIS GRACE
THE
DUKE
O F
NORTHUMBERLAND.
My LORD,
TH E following work is infcribed to
your Grace with the moft genuine
refpect, and, I flatter myfelf, not without
propriety, fmce it may poffibly afford
amufement to one of the moft polifhed No-
blemen of the prefent age, to obfcrve from
what rude and fimple beginnings our
higheft improvements have been derived;
and to trace, to their fource, thofe pecu-
liarities of character, manners and govern-
ment, which fo remarkably diftinguim the
Teutonic nations.
Among the hiftorical digrefiions which
our Author has fcattered through his work,-
is a full relation of the firft Settlement of
the NORMANS in France. This cannot
VOL. I. A 2 (2) but
DEDICATION.
but be intereiling to your Grace, as the
great Family, which you fo nobly repre-
fent, derived their origin from one of the
N< V<' ^rn Chiefs, who aflifted in that con-
quell, i icm the place of their refidence in
Lower Normandy *, they took the name
ot : ; a name, which was afterwards
eminent!}' o-lcbrated in our Englifh annals,
and which you have revived with additional
luftre.
Among the many mining and amiable
qualities which diftinguifh your Grace and
theDutchefs of Northumberland, none have
ppeared to me more truly admirable than
; :at high refpecl; and reverence, which you
both of you mow for the heroic Race
whofe pofleffions you inherit.
Superior to the mean and felfifh jealoufy
of thofe, who, confcious of their own want
of dignity or worth, confign to oblivion the
illuftrious dead, and wim to blot out all
remembrance of them from the earth;
you, my Lord, have, with a more than
filial piety, been employed for many years
in reftoring and reviving every memorial of
the PERCY name.
Defcended, yourfelf, from a moft ancient
and refpectable Family; and not afraid
to be compared with your noble predecef-
fors the Earls of NORTHUMBERLAND, you
* Near VILLEDIET, in the diftrift of ST. Lo.
have
DEDICATION.
have repaired their monuments, rebuilt their
caftles, and replaced their trophies : and
whatever appears to be any way connected
with them, is fure to attracT: your attention
and regard.
With this generofity of mind, added to
your tafte, munificence, and love of the
arts, can we wonder that your name is the
delight and ornament of the EngFifh nation ?
or that it is equally dear to a fifter country,
where your upright and difmterefted plan
of government, your politenefs and magni-
ficence eftablimed your dominion over every
heart ; and where the engaging and exalted
virtues of the Putchefs have left an impref-
fion never to be effaced,
That you may both of you long enjoy
thofe diftinguimed honours and that princely
fortune, which you fo highly adorn : That
they may be tranfmitted down, in your own
pofterity, to the lateft ages, is the fincere
and fervent wifh of
My Lord,
Your Grace's
Moft humble, and
MDCCLXX. Moft devoted fervant,
THE EDITOR,
i
VOL. I. A a (3)
CONTENTS
O F
VOLUME I.
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
Proofs that the Teutonic and Celtic Nations
were ab origine tivo diftinfl People.
THE AUTHOR'S PREFACE.
General Account oj the Work-, its Connexion
'with his propofed Hijlory of Denmark^
&c.
CHAPTER I.
^Denmark defcribed and the federal Countries
fubjeft to its cro r wn- t viz. Norway, Ice~
land) Greenland. Page I
CHAP. II.
Of the firft Inhabitants of Denmark^ and
particularly of the Cimbri. p. 20
AS C HA P.
CONTENTS.
G H A P. HI.
Of the Grounds of the Ancient Hijlory of
Denmark and of the different opinions con-
cerning it. p. 4.1
CHAP. IV.
Of Odin, his Arrival in the north ^ his Con-
cjuejls and the Changes which he made.
P. 58
CHAP. v.
A general idea of the Ancient Religion cf
the Northern Nations. p. 74
CHAP. VI.
Of the Religion 'which prevailed in fLe
North, and particularly in Scandinavia
after the death of Odin. p. 84
CHAP. VII.
Of the Exterior Worfhip and Religious Cere-
monies cf the Northern Nations, p. I V 24
CHAP. VIII.
Of the form of Government which formerly
prevailed in the North, p. 156
C H
CONTENTS.
CHAP. IX.
The pajfion of the antient Scandinavians for
Arms : their Valour : the manner in 'which
they made War. A DigreJJion concerning
the Jlate of Population among them.
P- '93
CHAP. X.
Of the Maritime Expeditions of the ancient
Danes. p. 245
CHAP. XL
Sequel of the Maritime Expeditions of the
ancient Danes and Norwegians. The dif-
covery of Iceland and Greenland, and
of an unknown country called Vinland
{thought to be part of North America.]
p. 268
CHAP. XII.
Of the Cuftoms and Manners of the ancient
Northern Nations. p. 306
CHAP. XIII.
Sequel of the Cuftoms, Arts, and Sciences of
the ancient Scandinavians. p. 347
Conclujion. p. 405
A 4 An
An Account of the AUTHOR, extracted from
La France Liter aire, 2 Tom. 1769, izmo,
[Tom. I. pag. 326.]
PAUL HENRY MALIET
is a native of Geneva: He was fometims
Royal Profeffor of Belles Lettres at Copen-
hagen, and one of the Preceptors of the
Prince of Denmark, now King Chriftian
VII. He is a member of the Academies at
Upfal and Lyons; and a correfpondent of
the Academy of Infcriptions and Belles-
Lettres in France. His works arc,
iTiftoire de Dannemarck, &c. (i. e. The
Hiftory of Denmark) 1755. 3 -vol. 4/0. or
1763. 6 vol. izmo.
Forme du Gouvernement de Swede, (i. e
The Form of Government of Sweden.)
1756-
Abrege de IHljloire dc Dannemarck. (i: e.
An Abridgment of the Hiftory of Den-
mark.): 1760.
Hljloire de He/e. (i. e. The Hiftorv of
Hefle.) 1766. Qvo.
THE
(i)
THE
TRANSLATOR'S
PREFACE.
THE Author of the following Work had a fbar~
in the education of that amiable Pnn e CHRIS-
TIAN VII. King of Denmark, who late!\ honoured
this nation with a vifit. During his refidence in irni
North, our Author Monf. MALI.ET , 'who has all the
talents of a fine writer) was engaged by the hte King
FREDERICK V. to wrice a Hiftory of Denraa--;. ;u tue
French Language. By way of introduction 10 that
Hiftory, he drew upthefe two prefatory Volumes, the
merit of which has long been acknowledged in moft
parts of Europe.
Though intended only as a Preliminary Piece, it
has all the merit of a complete independent woik ;
and, except to the natives of Denmark, i.s much more
interefting and entertaining than the Hiftory it. elf,
which it was intended to precede. It very earh en-
gaged the attention of the prefent Tranfiator : whofs
reading having run fomewhat in the fame track with
that of the Author, made him fond of the lubjici, ml
VOL. I. A 5 tempted
tempted him to give in an Englifii drefs a work in
which it was difplayed with ib much advantage. As
he happened alfo to have many of the original books
from which the French Author had taken his mate-
rials, he flattered himfelf they would fupply fome J3-
luflrations, which might give an additional value to
the Verfion.
For this reafon, as alfo to afford himfelf an agree-
able amufement, the Tranflator fome time ago under-
took this work ; but a feries of unexpected avocations
intervened, and it was thrown afide for feveral years.
At length he was prevailed upon to refume it; and as
many of his friends were fo obliging as to {hare among
them different parts of the Tranflation, he had little
more to do but to compare their performances with
the original, and to fuperadd fuch REMARKS as oc-
curred to him. Thefe are generally diftinguilhed
from thofe of the Author by the letter T^*.
fie was the rather invited to undertake this tsfk,
as he perceived the Author had been drawn in to adopt
an opinion that has been a great fource of miftake and
ccnkihon to many learned wri-ers of the ancient hif-
tory of Europe j viz. that of ftippoftng the ancient
Gauls and Germans, the Britons and Saxons, to have
been all originally one and the fame people ; thus con-
founding the antiquities of the Gothic and Celtic na-
tions. This crude opinion, which perhaps was firft
taken up by CLUVERIUS f, and maintained by hi:n
n <.;uJitior>, has been fince incau-
* When the prffer.t Trarflation was undertaken, only the full e-iiiion
had appeared ; ana from that icveraJ of ihe firlt cl
ion hr Frfr. volume was rot, as here, divided
III. CHAPTERS, but into V. HOOKS. Afterwards the Author
. iii; v,', >:<, and p'lbliffced a nrw frfitirn, i:i whk-! h- .-.or . '/ ma;:e
rj-ionj
>. tlic Tex' ape No r cs. Ir wns r.ecefiiiry to accommodate the Ver-
.1!, but the Trjr.Ji.itor co!J not Kt!' retailing in
the mirpin rrany of the ivj ..; .: too valuable
I : t-r-n-!"ia: Antiqu* Libri Tres, &c. Lugduni
A pud Lite*. ifciO. Klij.
( iii )
tioufly adopted by KEYSLER J and PELLOUTIER ,
the latter of whom has, with great diligence and fkill,
endeavou-ed to confirm it. In fhort, fo much lc .,-n-*
ing and ingenuity have fcarcely ever been more per-
verfely and erroneoufly applied, or brought to adorri
and fupport a more groundlefs hypothecs. This mif-
take the 'I ranflator thought might be eafily corrected
in the prelent work; and by weeding out this one
error, he hoped he fhould obtain the Author's pardon,
and acquire fome merit with the Englifh Reader ]|.
And that it i> M* c-rr-ir he thinks will appear from
the attentive confideration of a few particulars, which
can here be oniy mentioned in brief: For to give the
fubjc.fr. a thorough difcuffion, and to handle it in its
full extent, would far exceed the limit.* of this fhort
Preface.
The ancient and original inhabitants of Europe,
according to Cluverius and Pclloutier, confifted only
of two diftinct race of men, viz the CELTS and SAR-
MATIANSS and that from one or other of thefe, but
chiefly from the former, all the ancient nations of Eu-
rope are defcended. The Sarmatians or Sauromatas,
were the anceftors of all the Sclavonian Tribes, viz.
the Poles, Ruffians, Bohemians, Walachians, &c.
who continue to this day a diftinct and feparate people,
extremely different in their character, manners, laws
and language from the other race, which was that of
the Celts; from whom (they will have it) were uni-
formly defcended the old inhabitants of Gaul, Ger-
J Antiquitates Seleftae Septentrionales et Celtics, &c. Autore Job.
Gsorgio KEYSLER, &c. Hannoveias 1720. 8vo.
Hiftoire des Celtes, et particulierement des Gaulois et des Gerrnains,
ire. par Mr. Simon PELLOUTIEH. Haye '750. 2 Tom. nmo.
This learned Writer, who is a protelrant minilter, counfellor of the
Confiftory, and librarian to the academy at Berlin, is defcended from a
family originally of Lang'iedoc, and was born at Leiplic, 2j October,
1694. O. S. (<v. France literaire, Tom. 1. )
|| Though the words GOTHIC or TEUTONIC are often fubftituted in
the Tranflation, inftead of tiie Author's t'avuurite word CELTIOJJEJ
yet care has been taken to reprefent the Author's own exprefiion in the
piargin. Sometimes where it was not needful to be very precife, the
word GOTHIC has only been added to the Author's word CELTIC j but
the infertion is carefully diilinguiflied by inverted comma:,
YOJ, . I. A 6 many,
(iv)
many, Scandinavia, Britain and Spain, who were all
included by the ancients under the general name of
Hyperboreans, Scythians, and Celts, being all origi-
nally of one race and nation, and having all the fame
common language, religion, laws, cuftoms and man-
ners.
This is the pofition which thefe Writers have
adopted and maintained, with an uncommon difplay of
deep erudition, and a great variety of fpecious argu-
ments. But that their pofition, fo far as relates to the
Celts, is erroneous, and the arguments that fupport it
inconclufivc, will appear, if it can be fhown, That an-
cient Germany, Scandinavia, Gaul and Britain were
not inhabited by the defendants of one (ingle race ;
but on the contrary, divided between two very dif-
ferent people j the one of whom we fhall call, with
moft of the Roman authors, CELTIC, who were the
anceftors of the Gauls, Britons and Irifh ; the other
GOTHIC or TEUTONIC, from whom the Germans,
Belgians, Saxons and Scandinavians derived their ori-
gin ; and that thefe were ab origine two diftinft people,
very unlike in their manners, cuftoms, religion and
laws.
As to the Arguments by which Cluverius and Pel-
Joutier fupport their hypothecs that the Gothic and
Celtic nations were the fame, they may all be reduced
to Two Heads ; viz. either to QUOTATIONS from the
ancient Greek and Roman writers; or to JiTYMOLq-
CIES of the names of perfons or places, &c.
With regard to the latter, (viz. ETYMOLOGIES)
thefe two writers lay it down that the prefent German
or High Dutch is a genuine daughter of the ancient
Celtic or Gaulifti language * ; becaufe, frorrTit they
can explain the Etymology of innumerable names that
were well known to be Gaulifh or Celtic f ; and
this being admitted, it muft follow that the Germans
La Impu jUemotidt eft un nftt dt Tantlennt langvt dtiCel:n. Pellou-
jr, TO). 1. p. 165, Itc,
f Vid. CluT. lib. 1. wp. ri, tii, viii, fee. Fallout, liv. I, chap. xv.
are
( v)
are a branch of the Celts, and confeqaently, that the
Celtic and Teutonic nations were the fame. In pro-
fecuting this argument it muft be acknowledged, that
they have produced many inftances that appear at firft
fi^ht very plaufiblr. But whoever confiders how little
\ve can depend upon the Etymology of obiolete words,
derived from barbarous dead languages, in which there
are no books extant, will not build very fecurely on
proofs of this fort. No one will aflert that the prefent
German bears any refemblance now to the modern
Welfli and Jrifh languages ; and yet there are writers
in abundance who will undertake to account for the
aame of almoft every place, perfon or office in ancient
Europe, from one or other of thefe two living tongues,
and will produce inftances, full as plaufible and conclu-
five, as any adduced by Cluverius or his followers *.
After all, there is probably a good deal of truth on
both fides ; I can readily believe that all the names of
places and perfons in ancient Germany, or fuch other
countries as any of the Gothic or Teutonic nations at
any time penetrated into, will be reducible to the lan-
guage now fpoken by their defendants : And that in
like manner, from the Irifh and Welfti language?,
.which may be allowed to be genuine daughters of the
ancient Gallic or Celtic tongue f it will be eaf'y to ex-
plain fuch names as were impofed by any of the ancient
Celtic or Gallic tribes. Indeed in the very remote
ages, prior to hiftory, one cannot pretend to fay what
were the diftinct bounds or limits of each people.
They were like all other barbarous nations, roving
and unfettled j and often varied their fituation j being
* See that excellent antiqua'y Lluyd, in Archaeologia Britannica, i-e.
not to mention many late writers of a different Stamp, viz. JONES,
PARSONS, &c. &c.
J- That the prefent Welfli language is the genuine daughter of the
ancient Briufh fpoken in the time of the Romans, cannot be difputed j
becaufe we have now extant MSS. writ in every age from the Roman
times down to the prefent, which plainly prove the defcfnt, and are not
unintelligible to the prefent inhabitants of Wales. (See Evans's fpeci-
fnens of Weirti poetry, 410.) Now that the ancient Bririfli differed i; tie
from the G^ulifh, we are allured by Tacitus, Strmo laud multum di-vtr.
jut. TackC A grit, c, ii.
fometimes
( vi )
Sometimes fpread over a country ; at other times driven
out by fome ftronger tribe of barbarians, or forfaking
it themfelves in fearch of new fettlements. Csefar in-
forms us, that fome of the Gallic tribes forced their
way into Germany, and there efrablifhed themfelves*.
It is equally probable, that before his time, bands of
Germans might at different periods penetrate into
Gaul -|- ; where, although their numbers might be too
fmall to preferve them a diitincl nation, yet thefe emi-
grants might import many names of perfons and places
that would outlive the remembrance of their founders.
This will fufficiently account for the difperfion ot"
words derived from both languages, and inform us
why Celtic derivations may be found in Germany and
German names difcovered in Gaul. So much for
arguments derived from Etymology ; which are fa
very uncertain 2nd precarious, that they can only
amount to preemptions at beft, and can never be op-
pofed to foliclpofitive proofs.
"With regard to the other fource of Arguments, by
which thefe learned writers fupport their opinion of
the identity of the Gaub and Germans, viz. QUOTA-
TIONS from the ancient Greek and Roman authors ;
thefe they have produced in great abundance. But
even if it {hould be granted that the Greeks and Ro-
mans applied fon.ctimes the names of Celtic, Scythian
or Hyperborean indifcriminately to the ancient inhabi-
tants of Germany and Gau!, of Britain and Scandi-
navia, the inference will {till be doubted by thofe that
confider how little known all thefe nations were to the
early writers of Greece and Rome ; who, giving them
all the general name of Barbarians, inquired little far-
ther about them, and took very little pains to be
* Full anna ttmpus cum Cermanos Gall'i inrtute fuperartnt et ultra belle,
isfdient, ac . . . . dans Ki'crum culonlai mitterent, Z?c. Vid. plura
apud Ca-f. de Bell. Gall. III,, vi.
f This Cat-far exprelly tells us of the Belgae, who were fettled to the
riotth or the S*ine and the Marne. Pltrofque Kelgai effi ortos a Germania ;
Rh, r.itmqut antiquitui tranfJufios, profiler loci ftrtilitattm ibi (onfedijje ;
gut ca loca in;ollercrt, txfultjje. De Bell. Gall. lib. ii.
accurately
( vii )
accurately informed about their peculiar differences and
diftin&ions. Even a long time after thefe rude nations
had begun to prefs upon the empire, and had made
the Romans dread their valour, ftill their writers con-
tinued to have fo conrufed and indiftinct a knowledge
of their different dcfcent and character, as to confound
both the Celts and Goths with the Sarmatians, whom
all writers allow to have been a diflindl nation from
them both* : XhusZofimus, an hiftorian of the third
century, includes them all under the common name
of Scythians -f ; and this, at a time when, after their
long and frequent intercourfe with the Romans, their
hiftorians ought to have been taught to diftinguifh
them better.
However, the Greek and Roman authors were
not all equally indiftin<5l and confufed on this fub-
jecl:. It will be (hewn below, that fome of their beft
r.nd moft difcerning writers, when they had an oppor-
tunity of being well informed, knew how to diftin-
guifli them accurately enough : So that both Cluverius
and Pejloutier have found themfelves much puzzled
how to reconcile fuch ftubborn paflages with .their own
favourite hypothefes, and have been entangled in great
difficulties in endeavouring to get over the objections
thefe occafion. Even with regard to the more early
hiftorians, they appear to have been fometimes more
precife and accurate in their defcriptions. There is a
remarkable paflage of this kind in Strabo J ; in which
lie informs us that, although the old Greek authors
gave all the northern nations the common name of Scy-
thians or Celtofcythians, yet that writers STILL MORE
ANCIENT , divided all " the nations who lived be-
" yond the Euxine, the Danube and the Adriatic Sea,
'* into the HYPERBOREANS, the SAURCMATJE, and
* See Pelloutier, vol. I. liv. i. c!i. ii. paflim.
$ See Pelloutkr, vol. I. p. 17.
j Stiabo, lib. xi. Awav'a; pn Jn tcve n-crS^-o^ M'<; : Tr^atit rxv
EXXnv&v eruyy{o^E f , Jxtfln xa ( KiXr^KySai ixxXot/v. &c. Vid. Cluv.
Jib. i. p. 42. Pellout. vol.1, p. 2.
't C, ^. ET1 nPDTJPON JttXovlf?, c.
' i " ARI-
** ARIMASPIANS ; as they did thofc beyond the Caj*-
" pian Sea into the SACX. and MESSAGETJE." Thefe
SACJE and MESS AGE TJE. might pofiibly be the ancef-
tors of the Saxons and Goths, (as thefe laft are fully
proved to have been the Getae of the ancients *) who,
in the time of thofe very remote Greek writers, pofli-
bly had not penetrated fo far weftward as they did
afterwards : As it is well known that the GERMANII
are mentioned by Herodotus f as a Perfian people.
Now the moft authentic hiftorians and poets of the
Gothic or Teutonic nations all agree that their ancef-
tors came at different emigrations from the more eaftern
countries J. But with regard to the three other na-
tions, the HYPERBOREANS, theSAUROMAT^and the
ARIMASPIANS ; if we agree with Pelloutier , that
under the two former the Celts and Sarmatians arc
plainly defigned ; when he contends || that the Arimaf-
pians are a meer fabulous people, which never exifted,
who does not fee that he is blinded by hypothecs ?
Why may not the ancient Finns or Laplanders have
been intended by this term, which he himfelf inter-
prets from Herodotus to fignify ONE-EYED, and fup-
pofes it defer iptive of fome nation that excelled in
archery, as alluding to their practice of winking with
* See Pelloutier, liv. i. ch. viii. vol I. p. 46, 47. &c. notes.
f Heiod. in Clio. A>Ai ti irfj-ai r-n .-, n-<6>)Xcti:, Arjjiwriaiej,
FrPMAM I. Edit. R. Steph. 1570. pag. 34.
1 All the old northern Scalds and hiftorians agree that their anceftors came
thither from the Ea!t, but then fome of them, to do the greater honour
lo their country, and to its antiquities, pretend that they firft made an
emigration into the Eaft from Scandinavia. See Sheringham De dngli>-
rum Ct-.r/ii origine. Canabr\gs<t 1670. %-vo, parTim. It is the great
fault of SHERINGHAM not to know how to diftinguifh what is true and
credible from what is improbable and fabulous in the old Northern Chre-
n.clt-s : Becaufe fome parts are true, he receives all for authentic ; as
late ingenious writer, becaoie fome parts are fabulous, is for rejecting all
asfalfe. (See CLARKE, in his learned Treatife on the Connexion between
the Roman, Saxon and Englifh Coins, &c. Lond. 17*7. 410.) By the
fame rule we might reject the whole Grecian hiftory : For that of the
North has, like it, its FABULOUS, its DOUBTFUL, and more ci-
TAJN PIRJODSJ which acute and judiciouj criticks will eafily diftin-
grnft.
Liv. i. chap. i. J Vol. I. p. 9, 10.
one
(ix)
one eye in order to take aim *. Tacitus exprefly af-
furcs us that the FENNI were great archers f ; and,
as is oblerved in the following book J, it is highly
probable that at fome early period of time, both the
Finns and Laplanders were poflefTed of much larger
and better traces of country than the northern deferts
to which they are now confined.
But whether this interpretation be admitted or not,
and whatever the more early Greek and Roman wri-
ters knew concerning the Celtic and Gothic nations,
it is very certain that in latter times, fuch of them as
had moft difcernment, and the beft opportunities of
being informed, have plainly and clearly delivered
that the Germans and Gauls were two diftindr, people,
of different origin, manners, laws, religion and lan-
guage, and have accurately pointed out the difference
between them.
Before we defcend to particulars, it may be pre-
mifed, that thefe two races of men were in many
things alike, as would necefTarily happen to two fa-
vage nations who lived nearly in the fame climate,
who were expofed to the fame wants, and were obliged
to relieve them by the fame means. The more men
approach to a ftate of wild and uncivilized life, the
greater refemblance they will have in manners, becaufe
favage nature, reduced almoft to meer brutal inftinft,
is fimple and uniform ; whereas art and refinement
are infinitely various : Thus one of Ihe rude natives
of Nova Zembla will bear a ftrong refemblance in his
manner of life to a favage of New Holland : They
will both live upon fifh and fea fowls, becaufe their
defart fhores afford no other food ; they will both be
clad in the fkins of feals and other fea animals, becnu'b
their country affords no other cloathing ; and they
Pelloutier, ibid. Avf**rvw; i*ovo$9<t> pn t . : * APTMA
Xiscri ii/0ai, 2HOT Js TOV 0<f>8aXjui'. Herod, p. 129. 145.
f Sola infagittit $j>c:. Tac. de Mor. Germ, cap. ult.
I Pag- 38, 59.
VOL, I. a
will both live by fifhing in little boats, and be armed;
with lances pointed, tor want of metal, either with
{harp flints or the bones of fifties : But will it therefore
be inferred that the inhabitants of thefe two oppofite
poles of the globe were originally one and the fame peo-
ple ? The ancient Britons in the time of Csefar painted
their bodies, as do the prefent Chcrckees of North
America, becaufe it would naturally enough occur to
the wild people of every country, that by this practice
they might render themfelves terrible to their enemies :
Nor will this prove that the Cherokces are defcended
from the ancient Britons. When therefore Cluverius
and Pelloutier foiemnly inform us That the Germans
and Gauls lived both of them in fmall huts or caverns ;
That they fubfifted either on venifon flain in hunting,
or on the milk and cheefe procured from their flocks :
That both people led a wandering roving life, and
equally difliked to live in cities, or follow agriculture,
and of courfe ate little or no bread : That they both
of them drank out of the horns of animals *, and
either went naked, or threw a rude {kin over their
fhoulders : XVhen they collect a long feries of fuch
refemblances as thefe, and bring innumerable quota-
tions from ancient authors to prove that all thefe de-
fcriptions are equally given of both people, who does
not fee that all thefe traits are found in every favage
nation upon earth, and that by the fame rule they
might prove all the people that ever exifted, to be of
one race and nation ?
But notwithstanding thefe .general refemblances,
we have fufficient teftimony from fome of the moft
difberning ancient authors, that the Germans and
Gauls, or in other words, the Celtic and Teutonic
nations were fufficiemly difUnguifaed from each other,
and differed confiderably in PERSON, MANNERS,
.LAWS, RELIGION and LANGUAGE.
* Some of the ancient German tribes drank BEER and AIT, as did
the old inhabiting of Gaul. (See Pelloutier, vol. I. lib. 2. ch. ii.
p. 216, 117, &c.) This, however, proves thrm not to be the fame
pe.-ple, any tr.irs thin our dtinking rea and.coSee, proves us to be de-
Mended from the Chicefe and Arabians.
C^SAR,
( xi )
CJESAR, whofe judgment and penetration will be dif-
puted by none but a perfon blinded by hypothefis *$
and whofe long refidence in Gaul, guvc liim better
means of being informed than almoft any of his country-
men ; Csefar exprefly affures us that the Celts or com-
mon inhabitants of Gaul " differed in Language,
<c Cuftoms and Laws" from the Belgae, on the one
hand, who were chiefly a Teutonic people f, and front
the inhabitants of Aquitain on the other; who, from,
their vicinity to Spain, were probably of Iberian
race. Caefar pofitively affirms that the nations of
Gaul differed from thofe of Germany in their Manners*
and in many other particulars, which he has enume-
rated at length | : And this alTertion is not thrown out
at random, like the paflagcs brought by Cluverius
againft it ; but is coolly and cautioufly made, when he
* Catrar is fo much more precife and pofitive againft the hypothefis
efpoufed by Cluverius, Keyflcr, Pelloutier, &c: than the- comrfion
Roman authors, who were generally inattentive to the differences of the
barbarous nations ; that all the writers above- mentioned fet out with
siccufing Caefar of being for ever miftaken ; whereas he and Tacitus were
probably the only Romans that were generally exadl.
f Gailia tjl emnis di-vifa In panes tres i quorum unam !>icolunt Betgtf,
aliam Aqultani t terliam qu] i^forum lingua Celt*, n?[ira Galli apellantur.
Hi cmnn LINGUA, INST!TUTIS, LEGIBUS inter je differunt. Cafa*
de BelloGalJ. lib. i.
Plerefyue Belgai rffi ortot a Gtrmanis, &c. Ib. lib. a, (fee abovc^
page vi.'Kote -\.)
tcftimony is precife and formal ; but Cluverius ar~.il Pelloutier
have found a fimilar pafljge in Strabo, in which he fays of the dquitanl,
that their language only differed A LITTLE from that of the other
Gauls, :i;u,- MIKPON jrc^aXXa-rWra? TI? ylxrai;. (Strabi initio
lib. 4.) This I apprehend does not afFcft the difference between the
Gauls and the Bel^se : 5. e. the Celts and Goths, which is rniy tl)e or-
jecl of my preftnt inquiry. (Vid. Cluv. p. 50. 52. Pellont, vol. I.
p. 180.) After all, I much doubt whether the original inhabitants nf
Spain were of Celtic race : There is found no refemblance between the
old Cantabrian language (till fpoken in Bifcay, and any of th; CH<:c:
diajecls, viz. the VVelfh, Armoric, Irifri, &c. (See the Specimens fubjoin-
cd to this Preface.) 1 am therefoie inclined to follow the ancient autho-
rities collected by Pelloutier, (in vol. I p. 27. note.) which affirm that '
the Iberians weie a different people from the Celts, arid that from an
intermixture of the two.nations were prodnced the Celt- beriais. Pellou-
tier feems to me to have produced no convincing ptoofs to the contrary,
though he has laboured the point much. A: for the *ic : -ji:ar<i their in-
tercourfe with the other Gauls may hare brought their lanjuige to a
much nearer referr.blance when StraL-o wrcte^ ihan it bad v.'hen Cafar
refided in Gaul.
J De Beilo GalHco, lib, 6. Vide locum.
a 2 It
is going to draw the characters of both nations at
length in an exacl and well finifhed portrait, which
fhowi him to have fludied the genius and manners of
both people with great attention, and to have been
eompleatly matter of his iubjet *.
It is true, the Gauls and Germans refembled each
other in Complexion, and perhaps in fomc other re-
fpects, as might be expected from their living under
the fame climate, and nearly in the fame manner ; yet
that they differed fufficiently in their PERSONS, ap-
pears from Tacitus, who fays that the inhabitants of
Calidonia refembled the Germans in Features, whereas
the Silures were rather like the Spaniards, as the inha-
bitants of South-Britain bore a great refemblance to
the Gauls f : This plainly proves that the Spaniards,
Germans and Gauls were univerfally known to differ
in their Perfons.
They differed alfo in MANNERS and CUSTOMS.
To inftance only in one point, among the Germans,
the wife did not give a dowry to her huiband, but the
hufband to the wife, as Tacitus exprefly aflures us J :
Whereas we learn from Caefar, that among the Gauls,
the hufband received a portion in money with his wife,
for which he made her a fuitable fettlement of his
goods, &c. .
They differed no lefs in their INSTITUTIONS and
LAWS. The Celtic nations do not appear to have
had that equal plan of liberty, which was the peculiar
* S?c the pafiage in Caefajy lib. 6* at large, it was too long to b
in r erted he^e.
f IL-Mui ecrforum i-arij : . . . Rutll<e CaJiJor.iam babitantlum ccm* t
mjgti aiKt Germanic'" or:?inem aj/everant. Silurvm cikrati -vultus, et
t'.rti plcrujr.tj-Ji crirtt & pojitu contra Hifpanlam, Hxros iieter*t trajeci/t
tefaue ftdet cccupajj',: fidem fifiunt. Proximt (rallii et fimllet funt, &c.
Tacit, in Vit. Agricol*, c. n.
J Dctim tun Vxor Marito, fed Uxri ATaritut offert. De Mor. Germ,
c. 18.
riri <j'jar.:at prtum'-as at Uxtrlbut DoT.i s nomine accffemnt , ta*t< f*
Jun bir.lt, trftir-a.-K.re faff.!, cum iktibus cvr.mumtant. De Bello GalJ.
lib. 6.
honour
honour of ail the Gothic tribes, and which they car-
ried with them, and planted wherever they formed lei-
tlements : On the contrary, in Gaul, all the freedom
and power chiefly centered among the Druids and the
chief men, whom Caefar calls Equates, or Knights: But
the inferior people were little better than in a ftate of
Jlavery *; Whereas every the meaneft German was in-
dependent and free f.
But if none of thefe proofs of difference of Perfon,
Manners, Inftitutions or Laws could have been produc-
ed, or fliould be explained away, ftill the difference
was fo great and effential between the Celtic and Teu-
tonic nations, in regard to RELIGION and LANGUAGE,
as can never be got over, and plainly evince them to
have been two diftinct and different people. Thefe
two points are fo ftrong andconclufive, that the whole
proof might be left to reft upon them.
In comparing the Religious Eftablifhment and In-
ftitutions of the Celtic tribes, with thofe of the Go-
thic or Teutonic nations, the moft obfervable difference,
and what ftrikes us at firft fight, is that peculiar Hie-
rarchy or facred College among the Celts, which had
the entire conduct of all their religious and even civil
affairs, and ferved them both for magiftrates and
priefts, viz. that of the DRUIDS ; which has nothing
to refemble it among any of the Gothic or Teutonic
nations %. This difference appeared to Caefar foftrik-
* In emu! Gallia eorum bominum, qin allquo funt numero atquc bonore ge-
Tura funt duo : ram Plebt fetne Servorum babttur kco. , . . De bit drobus
grr.iribut alttrum ift Druidum, alterum Equitumf &c, De Bel. Gal. lib. 6.
f Tacirus de Mor. Germ, pafTim.
j Our Author, Monf. MALLET, thinks that the twelve Pontiffs,
called Drcttar, who were afiiftants to Odin in adminiftring juftice, (p.6i.)
were a kind of Druids ; and that their name Drgttes, has fome affinity to
the Celtic word DRUID {p. 140.) this however is meer fancy; there
appears no more c nneftion between the tunHons or offices of thefe two
orders of men, than there is between their names : That of DRUID
being generally derived from the Greek A;it, or rather from the Celtic
Dertvor DM, an OAK, their facred Tree : (Vid. Borlacr, p. 67.) where-
at the worJs Dmttar and Drcittt come from the IcclinJic DrOttCIt, Da~
minus. SweJ. Drxitt, Htrtu.
a 3 ing,
ing, that he fets out with this, at his entrance on hfa
defcription of the Germans, as a fundamental and
primary diftincHon . I do not here enter into a minute
defcription of the nature of the Diuids' eftablifhment,
or an enumeration of their privileges, becaufe thefe
may be found in Csefar and Pliny among the ancients,
and in fo many authors among the moderns || : It will
be fufficient to fay that, although the Teutonic nations
had Priefts, they bore no more refemblaiue to the
Druids
^ OlS MAKI mnltiim ah k'ic cenfuctudlrte [fe, G Atl.ORt'M] frffirtirt :
sue DRUIDES habttit, yui rebut Diitints prafmt usque (acr'jicih Jiu~
tier', &c. Dr Bell. Gal. lib. 6.
|! Vid.CjESAR. De Bello Gall. Comment, lib. 6. PMKII Nat.
Hift. lib. 16. c. 44.
Of the moderns, fee TOLAND'S Specimen of a Kiit. of the Drurds,
:.f]. Work?, vol. Ift, 1747. 8vo. STUKF. L Y'S Stonehenge, and
Abury. 2 vo'E. 1740, !fc. folio. But efpecially Dr. BORL ACE'S Anti-
quities of Cornwall, xd edit. 1769. folio. This learned and ingenious
v.-r.:er has left nothing to be clcfntd on the fubjedi of the DRUIDS, and
Thrir iriftitufions : He has however been ihawn in by KEYSLER and the
other German antiquaries, to adopt their hypothefis, that the Religion of
the ancient GerTans was, in fundamentals, the lame with that of the
Gauls and Britains, (vid. p. 71.) As nothing that falls from fo excellent
9 writer ought to be difrcgard-d, I fhall confider his arguments with
attention. He proves the identity of the German and Gulilh Reli-
p on from the conformity of the Germans and Gauls in the following
points: viz. " (i.) The principal Deity of both nations was Mercury ;
f (.) They facrificed human viflims : (3.) They had open temples,
*' and (4.) no idols of human ihape. (5.) They had confecrated groves :
' (6 ) WonTiipped oaks : (7.) Were fond of aufpicial rites : and (8.)
*' Ccmpvted by nights and not by days."
I ftall confidfr each of thefe proo's in their order: And as for the
FIRST, that " both nations worshipped MERCURY :'' This amounts
to no mere than this, that the Gauls and Britons worshipped for their
fhief Deity, fome Celtic God, which Cxfar finding to refemble in fame,
of \.',s attributes the Roman MERCURY, fcruple-d not to call by thac
Ro.-T:an name : So again the Germans woifliipped for their fupreme
God, a Divinity of their own, whom Tacitus likewife called MERCU-
RY, from a fancied refembiance to that Roman Deity, perhaps in other
of h's auricles. We know very wtll tbt the Supreme Deity of all
the Teutonic natioris was ODIN or WOPEN, calKd by the ancient Ger-
nuns VOTAM and GOTAM, or GODAM, (vid. not. in Tac. Varior.
p. foi.) who feems chiefly to have refembled the Roman Mercury, in
Laving a particular power over ihe glicfes of the departed : (Vide Bartho-
(in. lib. I. c. 7. Odiaut Maniutnfuit Dim-nut : Mercuric cr.mparandus.)
r refpecls, how much they differed will appear at firft fight in the
f.nriA. Now if the Celtic Mercury refembled the Roman no more than
e fee how uiJ(k: chey might be to each other. We are not
(xv)
Druids, than the Pontiffs of the Greeks and Romsns,
or of any other Pagan people.
Not
even Cure that thefe two MERCURIES of the Cauls and Germans agreed
with the MERCURY of the Romans in the fame points of referrblancc.
But (2.) Both nations facritked human victims: (3.) Had open
" temples; (5.) Confecrated Groves ; and (7.) were fond of aufpicial
" rites." Thefe defcriptions I believe maybe applied to all the Pagan
nations in the world, during their early barbsrous ftate. For (2.) all
Pagan nations have offered human victims: Have haJ (3.) open tem-
ples, before they got covered ones: And, previous to their ereft.ng mag-
nificent domes for their religious rites, have ei-her fet up circles cf rude
Hones, or retired under the natural Shelter of (5.) folemn groves, which,
upon that account, they confecra ted : And (7.) ail Pagan people have
dealt in omens, aufpices, and all the other idle fuperftitions of that
fort. There is not one of the above circumftances but what is men-
tioned in Scripture, as praflifed by the idolatrous nations which furrounded
the Jewi/h people, and was equally obferved by iome or other of the inha-
bitants of Italy and Greece: Si that the Germans refembled the Gauls
with regard to thefe particulars no more than they did the old idolatrous
inhabitants of Canaan, Aflyria, Greece and Italy. As for the Teutonic
nations, they very foon got covered temples, (lee below; p. 127.) and
alfo idols of human Shape, (p. 129.) as had indeed the Celtic nations
alfo in the time ofCa?farj for fo Dr. Borlace himfelf (p. 107.) inter-
prets that pafTage of his concerning the Gauls, (lib. 6.) Dcummaxlmi
Mercur ium alunt : Hyusfuatri.vit.iMA SIMULACRA. If thefe SIMU-
LACRA had not been images, but only rude unformed ftones, Caefar
would doubtlefs have exprefled himfelf with more referve. When,
therefore, Dr. Borlace fays that the Gauls and Germans refembled each
other in having, (4.) " No idols of human Shape," he muft cn!y mean
in their more early ftate of idolatry ; which I fuppofe may alfo be predi-
cated of every fa v age nation, before they have attained any Skill in
fculpture.
But he fays, (6.) that both nations " worshipped Oaks." His prcof,
however, that the Germans had this fuperflition only, is, that " the
" SCLAVONIANS (a people of Germany) worshipped Oaks, inclofed
" them with a courr, and fenced them in, to keep off all unhallowed ac-
' eels;" and for this he refers to the note in Tacit. Variorum ad c. 9.
where Helmoldus has faid, that the RUSSIANS held their groves and
fountains facred, and, that the SCLAVI worshipped OAKS. This proves
nothing with regard to the Teutonic nations; but plainly {hows <hat
rnar.y of the Diuidic fuperftitions had been caught up and adopted by
nations no ways allied to the Celts; and therefore fuggefls an eafy an-
fwer to the laft proof that is urged of the refemblance of the Germans
and Gauls in their religious rites and opinions ; viz. that,
(8.) Both people " computed by nights, and not by days." This is
in reality the only folid argument that has been produced. But to this,
the anfwer is very obvious. The Teutonic nations, it is allowed, had
this very peculiar arbitrary cuftom, which they probably borrowed from
their Celtic neighbours, although of a very different race, and profefiing,
in the main, a very different religion : For if the Kclavonian trjb e w hofe
fi'.uation lay fo much more remote from the Celts, had ad npt ed their
fuperftitious veneration for the Oak, which feems in no d C g rce to j, ave
a * ' infeclcd
Not only in the peculiar nature of their prlefthood,
but in their internal doctrines as well as outward rites,
they differed.
The Druids taught, and the Celtic nations believed
the Metempfichofis, or a Tranfmigration of the foul
out of one body into another : This is fo pofitively
aflerted of them by Caefar *, who had been long con-
verfant among them, and knew them well, that it is
not in the power of any of the modern fyftem-makers
to argue and explain his words away, as they have at-
tempted to do in every other point relating to the Cel-
tic antiquities : However, they attempt to qualify it,
by aflerting that the Celtic nations believed only that
the foul pafled out of one human body into another,
and never into that of brutes f: Which diftincYion I
fhall not now ftay to examine, but proceed to obferve,
that all the Gothic and Teutonic nations held, on the
contrary, a fixed Elizium, and a Hell, where the va-
liant and the juft were rewarded ; and where the cow-
ardly and the wicked fufFered punifhment. The de-
fcripiion of thefe forms a great part of the EDDA $.
Jn innumerable other inftances, the inflitutions of
the Druids among the Celts, were extremely different
infe&ed the Germans; it \vould have been wonderful indeed, if the lat-
ter, who lay contiguous to the Celts, had picked up none of their opi-
nions or practices.
* In firirr is bet volant ferfuaJere, Nun interire arlaias, fed ab aliii f>oft
mortem traxfrt ad alias. Lib. vi. Vid. Dioior. Sicul. lib. v. c. 2. &
Val. Max. )ih. ii. c. 6. Arr.mian. Marcel. Jib. xv.
f Vid. KETSLER Antiq. Sept. p. 117 BOR LACE, p. 98, 99, tec.
j It muft not be concealed, that Bartholine has produced a pafiage
from an ancient Ode in the EDDA of S^EMUND FRODE, which plainly
fnews ihr.t tl-.s doctrine of the Tranfmigration was not wholly unknn<- a
to the Scandinnvh-.s ; tut Bartholine hirr.felf fpeaks cf it as a fingje
inf ancf, and it appears from the pafTnge itfelf, that this opinion was ton-
fidcred by tl:e Scardinavians, as an idle old wives fable. Vid. Barthclin.
Cant Ccnterr p. a Dar.is Mortis, pag. 208. > v "/ffld (Hclgonis Uxor)
tftiere ei tr.jfl'u-a cx::r.{la tfl. Crtdtlatur ant'iquitut homines iterutn rafct,
iHn/i tit re N u N c PRO ANILI tRjiORE tal-tiur, fie.'go tt Sigrurta itf^m
rail fuij^t d'.cunturj lt,rsa ille Helgc HatL':nga- SlaJi dlcebatur ; Mia vf
Kara, il~!i~ii:.::: J'^-.j. Jt is probable that in thi* one inllance they only
copied the Hofliine ot" the Druids- As the Celtic nations preceded the
Teutonic tribes in rr.any of their fettlements, it was probably by the
former that thi <u::.'it error tntiyuirvs credcLatur, which was foon ex-
ploded among their Teutonic fuccdTbrs, whole cftabiilhed belief was very
ilifferent,
( xvii )
from thofe of the Gothic nations. To mention a
few : The former frequently burnt a great quantity of
human vi&ims alive, in large wicker images, as an
offering to their Gods . The Gothic nations, though
like all other Pagans, they occafionally defiled their
altars with human blood, appear never to have had
any cuftom like this.
The Druids venerated the Oak and the Mifleltoe,
which latter was regarded by them as the moft divine
and falutary of plants ||, and gathered with very par-
ticular ceremonies. In the Gothic mythology, if any
tree feems to have been regarded with more particular
attention than others, it is the ASH 1T : And as for the
Mifleltoe, it is reprefented in the Edda rather as a
contemptible and mifchievous fhrub *.
But what particularly diftinguiflies the Celtic infli-
tutions from thofe of the Gothic or Teutonic nations,
is that remarkable air of Secrecy and Myftery with
which the Druids concealed their doctrines from the
laity j forbidding that they (hould ever be committed to
writing, and upon that account, not having fo much
as an alphabet of their own f. In this, the inftitu-
tions of Odin and the Gothic Scalds was the very
reverfe.' No barbarous people were fo addicted to
writing, as appears from the innumerable quantity of
Runic inscriptions fcattered all over the north ; no
barbarous people ever held Letters in higher reverence,
afcribing the invention of them to their chief deity J,
and attributing to the letters themfelves fupernatural
virtues 4- Nor is there the leaft room to believe that
"any of their doctrines were locked up or concealed
from any part of the community. On the contrary,
their Mythology is for ever difplayed in all the Songs of
$ Vid. Csfar de Bell. Gall. lib. vi. Borlace, p. 117.
j| See vol. II. p. 144. &c. f See the Ed<ia fcjfm.
See vol. II. p. 159, 140, 143, 145, &c.
f Nequefat effe txijlimant ta litter'n mandart ; cum in reliju'n fere rebut,
publicii frivatlffue ranonikui, GRVECIS LJTIRI. vta'.f.ir. . . . Ntjut
in -vulgui Difciflinam efferri -vt!int. Caefar. Jib. vi. .
J Vid. infra, p. 70. 371, 371. &c.
4. Vid. infra, p. 374, 375. &c.
their
( xviii )
their SCALDS, juft as that of the Greeks and Romans
is in the Odes of Pindar and Horace. There never
exifted any inftitution in which there appears lefs of
referve and myftery than in that of the Gothic and
Scandinavian people.
After all, it may poffibly be true that the Gothic
nations borrowed fome opinions and practices from the
Celts, without being at all defcended from them, or
having any pretenfions to be confidered as the fame
people. The Celtic tribes were probably the firft
that travelled weftward, and it is not impofTible but
that feveral of the Druidic obfervances might be caught
up and imitated by the other nations that came after
them j| . Some reliques of the Druidic fuperflitions,
we have feen (p.xv. Note. 6.) prevailed among theScla.-
vonians : And ftill more might be expected to be found
among thofe of Gothic or Teutonic race, both from
their nearer vicinage and greater intercourfe with the
Celtic nations ; from whom the Sarmatians lay more
remote. Nothing is more contagious than fuperfli-
tion ; and therefore we muft not wonder, if in ages
of ignorance, one wild people catch up from another,
though of very different race, the moft arbitrary and
groundlefs opinions, or endeavour to imitate them in
iuch rites and practices as they are told will recommend
them to the Gods, or avert their anger.
Before I quit this fubje<St of the Religion of the Cel-
tic and Gothic nations, I muft beg leave to obferve,
that the Mythology of the latter was probably, in the
time of Caefar and Tacitus, a very crude and naked
thing, compared . to what it was afterwards, when
the northern Scalds had had time to flourifli and adora
it. From a very few rude and fimple tenets, thefe
wild fablers had, in the courfe of eight or nine centu-
ries, invented and raifed an amazing fuperftructure of
D See what has been (aid abovp, p. xv. Not. (8.) I know not whether we
tre to attribute to imitation the practice that prevailed among both peo-
ple of burying th::r <^ad under BARROWS or TUMULI, (fee p. 211.)
This mode of Sepulture, however, makes a great figure in all the old
Northern SACAS or Hiftories, as weH as in the Songs of the SCALDS.
fi&ion.
fi&ion. We muft not therefore fuppofe that all the
fables of the EDDA were equally known to the Go-
thic nations of every age and tribe. As truth is uni-
form and limple, fo error is mod irregular and various ;
and it is very poffible, that different fables and different
obfervances might prevail among the fame people in
different times and countries. PYom their imperfect
knowledge of the divine attributes, all Pagan nations
are extremely apt to intermix fomething LOCAL with
their ideaof theDivinity, to fuppofepeculiar Deities pre-
fiding over certain diftri&s, and to worfhip this or that
God with particular rites, which were only to be obferved
in one certain fpot. Hence, to inattentive foreigners,
there might appear a difference of religion among na-
tions who all maintained, at the bottom, one. common
creed ; and this will account for whatever difagree-
ment is remarked between Csefar and Tacitus in their
defcriptions of the Gods of the ancient Germans :
It will alfo account for whatever difference may appear
between the imperfect relations of the Roman writers,
and the full difplay of the Gothic mythology held
forth in the EDDA. It is indeed very probable
that only the mere firft rudiments of the Gothic
religion had begun to be formed, when the Germans
were firft known to the Romans : And even when the
Saxons made their irruptions into Britain, though they
had the fame general belief concerning Odin or Wo-*
ilen, Thor and Frigga, &c. yet probably the com-
plete fyftem had not arrived to the full maturity it
afterwards attained under the inventive hands of the
Scalds.
THE cffcntial difference remarked above, between
the Religion of the Celtic and Gothic nations, in their
Tenets, Initituticns and Worfhip, affords a ftrong proof
that they were two races of men ab origine diftin& :
The fame truth is proved ftill more ftrongly, if pofii-
ble, by their difference in LANGUAGE; this is an
argument of fa6i, that amounts in qucftions of this na-
ture almoft to demonftration.
Tacitus
Tacitus aflures us ff, that the ancient Britifli lan-
Siage was very little different from that fpoken in
aul ; Sermohaud multian diverfus : There was probably
no more than a fmall difference in dialect. But that
the Gaulifh language widely differed from that of the
Germans, appears from the whole current of hiftory.
Thus Cxfar not only afierts in the paffage above
quoted, (pag. xi. Note.) that the Gauls differed in lan-
guage from the Belgas, but plainly {hows that the
German and Gaulifh languages were very different,
when he tells us that Arioviftus, a German prince,
only learnt to fpeak the latter by his long refidence in
Gaul *. Again, Suetonius tells us, that Caligula,
returning from his fruitlefs expedition againft the
Germans, in order to grace his triumph with an ap-
pearance of prifoners of that nation, for want of real
Germans, chofe from among the Gauls fuch as were
of very tall ftature, whom he caufed to let their hair
grow long, and to colour it red, to learn the German
language, and to adopt Germ:.:i names ; and thus he
paffed them off for prifoners from Germany f Thefe,
and other proofs from Tacitus, are produced by Pel-
loutier himfelf, though he afterwards endeavours to
obviate their force, by pretending that the languages
of Gaul and Germany differed only in dialect, &c J.
But that they were radically and effentially different,
will appear beyond contradiction, to any one that will
but uie his eyes and compare any of the living lan-
guages which are defcended from thefe two ancient
tongues. This queftion receives fo clear, fo full, and
fo eafy a folution, by barely infpedling fuch of the
languages of Celtic and Gothic origin as are now
extant, that to conclude the inquiry, I fhall only lay
before the reader Specimens of them both.
That the languages now fpoken in Germany, Swe-
den, Denmark, Holland and England arc all derived
^[ See above, pag. v. Note \,
* Sjua multa jam Anoviftui longlngua tcnfuetudlnc utcbatur, De Bell.
Gall. lib. i. c. 47.
j- Sucton, Caligula, c. 47. J Pelkut. vol. I. liv. i. ch. XT.
from
5
(xxi)
from or allied to the ancient German no one can deny;
becaafe the words are vifibly the fame in them all,
only differing in dialect. On the other hand, that the
ancient Britifh was a language very little different
from that of the Gauls, we have the exprefs tefti-
mony of Tacitus above-mentioned. Let us now com-
pare the feveral dialects of the ancient Britifh, viz.
the Welfh , the Armoric and the Cornifh, and fee
whether they contain the moft diftant refemblance to
any of the Teutonic dialects above mentioned.
Whoever looks into the following Specimens, will
obferve, that the modern Englifh and German are
two languages evidently derived from one common
fource; almoft all the words in both being radically
the fame ; and yet it is near 1200 years fmce the Eng-
lifh language was tranfplanted out of Germany, and
cut off from all intercourfe with the mother tongue.
In the mean time, the people who have fpoke it have
undergone amazing revolutions and changes in their
government, religion, laws and manners, and their
language in particular has been fubject to more than
common innovations. On the other hand, let him
compare the fame Englifh fpecimen with that of the
Welfh language, and fee if he can difcover the moft
diftant refemblance between them: And yet both ihefe
are fpoken upon the fame ifland, and that by fellow citi-
zens, who for many hundred years have been fubjedts
to the fame prince, governed by the fame laws, have
profefled the lame religion, and adopted nearly the fame
fyftem of manners : And now at laft, after all this
intercourfe, what two languages can be more unlike ?
Can this radical diflimilitude be called only a difference
in dialect ? During the rude ages prior to hiftory,
That the prefent Welfh language is the genuine daughter of the
ancient Britiih, fee proved (if it needs any proof) in ROWLAND'S Atina
Ar.tiqua re/iaurata. ad. edit. 1766. 410. feft. iv. p. 35. &c. See alfo
above, p. v. note f.
See liltewife in CAMDFN'S Britannia, his Effay, De prlmis Jw.7.', &c.
"Where that great Ant quary (hows the immediate defcent of the prefent
Wj LSH nation from the ancient BR ITONS, and their near affinity to the
ohi inhabitants of GA u j ; but efpecially proves, by innumerable inftan-
ccs, the ftrong connexion between their feveral LANGUAGES.
before
( xxii )
before the Brif.ons or Germans were invaded by of-her
nations_, or had adopted any foreign refinements, \vhilc
both people were under the uninterrupted influence of
their original institutions, cuftoms and manners, no
reafon can be affigned why their language fhould un-
dergo any material alterations. A favage people, wholly
occupied by their prefent animal wants, aim at no men-
tal or moral improvements, and are fubject to no confider-
able changes. In this ftate, their language being affected
by none of the caufes that commonly introduce very
great innovations, will continue for many aacs nearly
the fame. The great caufes that introduce the molt
confiderable changes in language, are invafions of fo*
reigners, violent alterations in religion and laws*
great improvements in literature, or refinements in
manners. None of thefe, fo far as we know, had
happened either to the Germans or Britons before the
time of Caefar, and yet even then there appeared no
refemblance between the languages of thefe two peo-
ple. On the other hand, all thefe caufes have been
operating with combined force ever fince, and yet no
confiderable refemblance has obtained between the
languages of England and Wales ; nor has the radical
affinity between thofe of England and Germany been
effaced or deftroyed. Upon what grounds then can it
be pretended, that the ancient languages of Gaul and
Germany flowed from one common fource ? Or who
will believe fo improbable a far,?
M. Pelloutier tells us jj, that " it having been pre-
" tended that the ancient Celtic is preferred to this day
" in the languages of Wales and Brittany in France,
" he had looked into a few Gloflaries of the Welfh
*' and Armoric tongues ^1, and had indeed difcovered
" that
I! Hid. dcs Celtes, vol. I. p. 155.
^[ The ARMORIC language, now fpoken in Brittany in France, Is
a dialeft of the WELSH ; that province being peopled with a colony
from Britain in the 4th century ; and though the two people have been
Separated fo ma:iy ages, and have been fob] eft to two nations fo different
in their laws, religion and manner 1 ;, ftill the two languages contain fo
flrong a refemblance, that in our late contjueft of Bdliflr, fuch of our
:' l-'I?:s
( xxiii )
" that SEVERAL words of the ancient Celtic were, In
" effecl:, preferred in thofe tongues :" But he plainly
hints, that he could not confider the bulk of the lan-
guage as there perpetuated ; and indeed, confidering
how thick a film the prejudice of fyftem had drawn
over his eyes, it is a wonder he could difcover any Cel-
tic words at all : For he, taking it for granted that
the High-Dutch language was the genuine Celtic,
only looked for fuch words as bore any refcmblance to
that tongue ; and there being, as indeed there are,
very few that have any fimilitude, no wonder that he
found fo few Celtic words in a genuine Celtic lan-
guage *.
foldicrs as came out of Wales were eafily understood by the country peo-
ple, and with their Welfh language, fervcd for interpreters to the other
foldiers who only fpoke Enplifh. This is a fad related to the Editor by
a perfon who was there. Perhaps, upon comparing the Specimens fub-
joined, the two dialers may appear to the eye more remote from each
other, than the above relation fuppofes ; but, it may be obferved, that
their orthography not having been fettled in concert, the fame found may
have been exprefTed by very different combinations of letters, and the other
differences may be oniy thofe of idiom 5 fo that the two languages, when
fpoken, may have a much greater refemblance, than appears upon paper
to a perfon ignorant of them both. To give one inftance j the Welfti
vrorADrwg, and the Armoric Drouc, (Eng. EVIL.) though fo differently
written, are in found no further diftant than Droog and Drook t the vowels
in both being pronounced exaUy alike.
* It is much to be lamented that a Writer of fo much learning, faga-
city and diligence as Monf. pELtouTim, fhould have fpoiled, by one
unfortunate hypothefif, fo excellent a work as his HISTORY OF THE
CELTS, -after all, certainly is. Had he not been drawn into this funda-
mental error, which infels his whole book ; but on the contrary had
been apprized of the radical diftir.ftion between the GOTHIC and CEL-
TIC antiquities; had he affigned to each people die feveral defcrip'.ion*
which occur of them in ancient hiftory ; had he pointed out the diftinft
features of their refpeclive characters, and ftiown in what particulars they
both agreed, and wherein they differed ; had he endeavoured to afcertain
the limits of each. people in ancient Europe, and fhown by which of
them.the feveral countries were formerly inhabited, and from which of
them the modern nations are chiefly defccnded ; he would then have per-
formed 1 a noble taflc, and have deferved equally well of the part and fu-
ture ages : His Book, inftead of being a perpetual fource of miftake and
confulion, would then have ferved as a clue to guide us through the laby-
rinth of ancient hiftory, and he would have raifed a noble monument
to the memory alike of the CELTS and GOTHS, from one or other of
which ancient people fo many great nations are dcfcended.
Ifhall
( xxiv )
I /hall now proceed to lay before the Reader SPEC*-
MENS of the GOTHIC and CELTIC Languages, properly
clafled and confronted with each other: Which, it is
apprehended, will decide this queftion better than any
conjectural or moral reafoning.
That the SPECIMENS maybe the better underftood,
it will be ufeful to give a fhort GEN'EALOGICAL TA-
BLE, fhowing what particular Languages aredefcended
from
GOTHIC.
i. Ol<
i SAX-
2. FRANCIC, 3. CIMBRIC,
ON, or AN-
or FRANCO- or Old ICE-
GLO-S
AXON.
THEOTISC. LANDIC.
J~
w w
i
r^->
W *=1
m 1,1,
o c % x i o 5
5 ^
W ?3
w m ^ w >
o o
^*
* t* * y *
n M
2 s
S K ? > ^ S H
>P w
> > M
5j
o
5 55 T 3
2
O "*
= 2, ? >
o
o S*
w ^
SL
? 8
o > S
I
f s
b? I
2
^
G
H *
H
o
^ Cf<9
s
X
T3 C
I*
o
from thofe two great Mother Tongues, by what im-
mediate Branches they derive their defcent, and what
degree of affinity they feverally bear to each other.
This fcheme of the GOTHIC Languages is copied from
the Preface to Dr. HICKES'S Inftitutiones Grammatics
Anglo-Saxonicts, &c. Oxon. 1689. 4*** *^is of the
CELTIC Tongues, from the beft writers I have met
with on the fubjeci.
CELTIC,
1. The Ancient
GAULISH.
2. The Ancient
BRITISH.
3. The Ancient
IRISH.
I? > r
5 S S
* g ?
at
? fe
-
8-
Tfil
VOL. I.
( xxvi )
SPECIMENS of the GOTHIC LANGUAGES.
The ancient GOTHIC of ULPHILAS *.
Atta unfarthu in Himinam. i. VeihnaiNamo thein. 2-
Quimaithiudinaflustheins. 3. Vairthai Vilja theins, fuein
Himina, jah ana Airthai. 4, Hlaif unfarana thana fmtei-
nan gif uns himmadaga. 5. Jah afiet uns thatei Sculans
frjaima fua fue jah veis afietam thaim Skulam unfaraim.
6. Jah ni bringais uns in Fraiftubnjai. 7. Ak laufei uns
af thamma Ubilin. Amen.
[From Chamberlayn's Orath Dcn:\r,\ca ir r.iverfat cmr.iutr. fere Gertium Lin-
guasi-erfa, &V. Amft. IT 15. 410. p. 53. "and from Sacrorum E-vang t~
Ururn Vtrfit Gttb'ua Ed. Edit). Lye. Gxon. I7-.O. 410. p. 9.]
The ANCIENT LANGUAGES derivci
I. II.
from the GOTHIC.
III.
ANGLO-SAXON.
FRANCO-THEO- CIMBRIC, or old
TISC. ICELANDIC.
Uren Fader,
Fater unfer thu
Fader uor, fom
thic arth in Heof-
tharbift inHimile.
eft i Himlum. i.
nas. i. Sie ge-
halgud thin No-
i. Si geheilagot
thin Namo. 2.
Hal^ad wardethitt
Kama. 2. Til-
ma. 2. To cy-
QuemethinRihhi.
komme thitt Ri-
meth thin Rye.
3. Si thin VVillo,
kie. 3. Skie thin
3. Sie thin Willa
Ib her in Hi mile
Vilie, fo fom i
fue is in Heofnas,
ift o fi her in Er-
Himmalam,fooch
and in Eortho.
du. 4. Unfar
po lordanne. 4.
4. Uren H'af ofer-
Brot tagalihhr.z
Wort dachlicha
wiftlic fei us to
gib uns huitu. 5.
Brodh gif os i
daeg. 5. And
In-ti furlaz uns
dagh. 5. Ogh
forgcfe us ScylJa
nufara Sculdi fo
forlat os uor a
urna, fue we f'or-
uuir furlazames
Skuldar, fo fom
gefan Sqldgum
unfaron Sculdi-
ogh vi forlatc
urum. 6. And no
gon. 6. Inti ni
them os Skildighe
in lead uiig in
gileitefl unfih in
are. 6. Ogh in-
Cuftnung. 7. Ah
Coftunga. 7. U-
led os ikkiei Fre-
gefrig ufich from
zouh srlofi unfi
italfan. 7. Utan
Me. Amen.
fonUbile. Amen.
frels os ifraOndo.
(from Chair.beilavn,
[From Chan
Amen.
P-46]
p. 6i.J
[From Chi.iiberlayn,
P- S4-]
is is alfo called MoEso-GoT'nc, bring the D : aVa o^ the Goths io
where Uirhil*; 3*6.
( xxvii )
SPECIMENS of the CELTIC LANGUAGES.
3" I am not able to produce any Specimen of the CELTIC,
at leaft any Verfion of the Lord's Prayer, which can
be oppofed in point of antiquity to the GOTHIC Spe-
cimen from ULPHILAC, who flourifhed A. D. 365.
As the CELTS were fettled in thefe countries long
before the GOTHS, and were expo fed to various re-
volutions before their arrival, their Language has,
as might be expected, undergone greater and earlier
changes than the GOTHIC; fo that no Specimen of
the old original CELTIC is, I believe, now to be
found.
The ANCIENT LANGUAGES derived from the CELTIC.
I.
III.
ANCIENTGAUL-
ISH.
Of this Lan-
guage I cannot
rind any Specimen
to be depended
on.
II.
CAMBRIAN, or
ANCIENT BRI-
TISH.
Eyen Taadrbuvn
wyt yn y Neofoe-
dodd. i. Santeid-
dier yr Hewu tail.
2. Devedy dyrnas
dau. 3. Guneler
fly Wollys ar ryd-
dayar megis ag yn y
Nrfi. 4. Eyn Bara
beunyddvul dyro in-
r.i beddivu. 5 . Am -
maddeuynny eyn de-
It don, me? is ag i
itiaddevu in dele-
divir ninaiv. 6.
Ag'ia tbowvs nr in
brcffdigae'b. j.
Namyn gwared ni
i hag Drug. Amen,
[From C'liambolayn,
P-47-J
* The above Specimen of ths ancient Irifh i-- jn.^ed to h? a thoufand yeais
old. See O Conner's L 1 ;!!'- utitn on the Hiibry ct l;ela:.a. Dublin, jj&fc.
Svo. *
b 2
ANCIENT IRISH,
or GAEDHLIG.
Our Narme ata
ar Neamb. I. Bca-
nich a Tainin. 2.
Go diga de Riogda.
3. Go dent a duHoill
air Talm in matte
ar Nearnb. 4. Ta-
balr dam aniugh ar
Naran limbaii. 5.
Angus mai duin ar
Fiacb amball ina-
amhid arfiacba. 6.
Na leigfin amaribb*
7. Acbfaarfafin o
Ok. Amen.
[F'.om Dr. Anthony
Raymond's Introduc-
tion to the Hiftory of
Ireland, p, , 3,
&c.J -
( xxviii )
SPECIMENS of the GOTHIC LANGUAGES.
I. MODERN LANGUAGES derived from the
OLD SAXON.
I. II.
ENGLISH.
Our Father, which art
in Heaven, i. Hallowed
be thy Name, 2. Thy
Kingdom come. 3. Thy
Will be done in Earth as
it is in Heaven. 4. Give
us this day, our daily
Bread. 5. And forgive
us our Debts as we forgive
our Debtors. 6. And lead
us not into Temptation.
7. But deliver us from
Evil. Amen,.
[Fiom the Eng. Teftament.]
III.
Low-DuTCH, or BEL-
GIC.
Onfe Vader, die daer
zljt in de Hemelen. i.
Uwen Naemworde ghe-
heylight. 2. U Rijcke
kome. 3. Uwen Wille
ghefchiede op der Aerden,
gelijck in den Hemel.
4. Onfe dagelijcktBroodt
gheeft ons heden. 5.
Ende vergheeft ons onfe
Schulden, ghelijck wy
oock onfe Schuldenaren
vergeven. 6. Ende en ley t
ons niet in Verfoeckinge.
7. Maer verloft ons van-
den Boofen. Amen.
{From theNewTeft. in Dutch,
Ainft. 1630. lamo.J
Broad SCOTCH.
Ure Fadir, whilk art
in Hevin. I. Hallouit
be thy Nairn. 2. Thy
Kingdum cum. 3. Thy
Wull be dun in Airth, as
it is in Hevin. 4. Gie
ufs this day ure daily
Breid. 5. And forgie ufs
ure Debts, afs we forgien
ureDebtouris. 6. Andleid
ufs na' into Temptation.
7. Bot deliver ufs frae
Evil. Amen.
[From a Scotch Gentleman.]
IV.
FRISIC, or Friezeland
Tongue.
Ws Haita duu derftu
bifteyneHymil. i. Dyn
Name wird heiligt. 2.
Dyn Rick tokomme. 3.
Dyn Wille moet fchoen,
opt Yrtryck as yne Hy-
mile. 4. Ws deilix Brx
jov ws jwed. 5. In ver-
jou ws, ws Schylden, as
wy vejac ws Schyldnirs.
6. In lied ws nadt in Ver-
fieking. 7. Din fry ws
vin it Quaed. Amen.
[From Chatnberlayn, p. 6$.}
( xxix }
SPECIMENS of the CELTIC LANGUAGES.
II. MODERN LANGUAGES derived from the
ANCIENT BRITJSH, or CYMRAEG.
I.
WELSH, or CYMRAEG.
Ein Tady yr hwn ivyt yn
y Nefcedd. I. Sanfieid-
dier dy Enw. 2. Dtved
dy Deyrnas. 3. Bydded
dy Eivyllys ar y Ddaiar
meis y mat yn y Nefcedd.
4. Dyro i ni Heddyw fin
Bar a beunyddial. 5. A
rnaddc ini ein Dyhdlon fel y
tnaddeuwn ni i'n Dyled-
u-yr. 6. Ag nag arwain
ni i Brofedigaeth. 7. Ei-
tbr givared ni rbag Drwg.
Amen.
[Communicated by a Gent, of
Jefus College Oxon.]
II.
ARMORIC, or Language
of Britanny in France.
HonTady pehudij fou en
Efatu. i . Da Hancu bezet
janttifiet. 2. Devet aor-
ti'.mp da rouantelaez. 3.
Da eolbexetgraet en Douar^
eual maz ten en Euf. 4.
Ro dimp hyziou hon Bar a
femdeziec. 5. Pardon dimp
hon fechedoti) eual ma par-
don omp da nep pegant ezomp
offanczet. 6. ha na dilaes
quet a hanomp en Tempta-
tion. 7. Hoguen ban diliur
diouz Drouc. Amen.
[From Chamberlayn, p. 51. J
III.
CORNISH.
Ny Taz, Z yn Neau.
1 . Bonegas yiv tha Hanaw.
2. Tha Gwlakctb doaz,.
3. 7 ha bonagath bogweez
en nore poctragen Neau.
4. Roe tkenycn dythma gon
dyth Bar a givians. 5. A^
gan rabn ueery car a ny gi-
vians mens. 6. O cabin
ledia ny nara idn Tent at: on.
7. Buz dilijcr ny thart
Doeg. Amen.
[From Chambcrlayn, p. 50.^
b 3
( XXX )
SPECIMENS of the GOTHIC LANGUAGE si
II. MODERN LANGUAGES derived from the AN-
CIENT GERMAN, or P'RANCIC, &c.
J. II.
HIGH-DUTCH, (pro- HIGH-DUTCH of the
per.) SUEVIAN Dialect.
Unfer Vater in dem Fatter aufar dear du
Himmel. i. Dein Name bifcht em Hemmal. i.
\verde geheiliget. 2. Dein Gehoyliget wearde dain
Reich komme. 3. Dein Nam. 2. Zuakommedain
WillegefcheheaufErden, Reych. 3. Dain Will
wie im Himmel. 4. Un- gfchea ufF Earda as em
fer taeglich Brodt gib uns Hemmal. 4. Aufar de-
heute. 5. Und vergib glich Braud gib as huyt.
uns unfere Schulden, wie 5. Und fergiab as aufre
wir unfern Schuldigern Schulda, wia wiar fergea-
vergeben. 6. Und fuehre ba aufarn Schuldigearn.
uns nicht in Verfuchung. 6. Und fuar as net ind
7. Sondernerloefeunsvon Ferfuaching. 7. Sondern
dem Vbel. Amen. erlais as fom Ibal. Amen.
[From the common German
New Teftamrnt, printed at [From Chamberlayn's Oratit)
Lc.-.icn. J2T.O-] Do.T,inic, p. 64.]
III.
The Swiss Language.
Vatter unfer, der du
bift in Himlen. i. Ge-
heyligt werd dyn Nam.
2. Zukumm uns dijn
Rijch. 3. Dyn Will
gefchahe, wie im HimmeJ,
alfo auch ufF Erden. 4.
Gib uns hut unfer taglich
Brot. 5. Und vergib uns
unfere Schulden, wie
anch wir vergaben unfern
Schuldneren. 6. Und
fuhr uns nicht in Ver-
fuchnyfs. 7. Sunder
crlos uns von dem Bofen.
Amen.
[From Chaaiberlajn, p. 65.}
( XXXI )
SPECIMENS of the CELTIC LANGUAGES'.
III. MODERN LANGUAGES derived from the
ANCIENT IRISH.
I.
IRISH, or GAIDHLIG.
Ar nathair ata ar Neamb.
I. Naomhthar Hainrn. 2.
Tigeadb do Riogbacbd. 3.
Deuntar do Tboil ar an
Ttalamh, mar do nithcar ar
Neamh. 4. Ar raran lae-
aibambail tabhair dhuinn
a nlu. 5. Agus maith
dhuinn ar Bhfiacha, n.ar
mhaithmidne dar bbfiitbe-
amhnuibb fein. 6. Agus
na leig Jinn a ccatl.ugbadh.
7. Acbd fayr ftnn o O/c.
-.op Bedel'i Ir'nTi Bi-
ble. Lond. 1690. 8vo.]
II.
ERSE, or GAIDHLIG
ALBANNAICH.
Ar n Atha'ir ati air
Neamb. I. Gu naombal-
chcar t Tinm. 2. 'Tigcadb
do Ricgkacbd. 3. Dean-
thar do Thzil air an Ta ant!)
mar a nithtar air Neanh.
4. Tabbair dhuinn an dnt
ar n Aran laitkeil. 5.
Agns tnaitb dbuinn ar Fia-
cba ambuil mar mbaitbmid
d'ar luebd-facbaibh *. 6.
Agus na lelg am bua'ireadb
ftnn. 7. Acb faor Jinn 9
Olc. An:en.
* Tcichneiniuh.
[From the New Teflament In
the Erfe Language, printed at
Edinburgh, 1767. Svo, Mat.
vi. g.J
in.
MANKS, or Language of
the ISLE of MAN.
Ayr ain, t'ayns Ntau ;
I . Cajherick dy row dt'En-
nym. 2. Dy jig dty Reeri-
cgbt. 3. DfcngJiey dy rcw
jfant er y Tbalav^ myr te
fiyns Niau. 4. Cur d oln
nyn Arran jiu as gagblaa,
5. As lelb dcoin nyn I gb-
tyn t myr ta Jhln lew daue-
jyn ta jannoo logbtyn nyrf
oc. 6. As ny lee id Jhin
ayns ml'.lagb. 7. Agb t'rj-
r.yfiin vdb Oik. Amen.
[From the Liturgy in Mankt,
printed a't London, 1765.
Svo.J
b
( xxxii )
SPECIMENS of the GOTHIC LANGUAGES.
III. MODERN LANGUAGES derived from the AN'
CIENT SCANDINAVIAN, or ICELANDIC, called
(byfome Writers} CIMBRIC, or CiMBRo-Go-
THIC.
I.
ICELANDIC.
Fader vor thu fom ert
a Himnum. i. Helgeft
thittNafn. 2. Tilkome
thitt Riike. 3. Verde
thinn Vilie, fo a Jordu,
fem a Himne. 4. Gieff
thu ofs i dag vort daglegt
Braud. 5. Og fiergieff
ofs vorar Skulder, fo fem
vier fierergiefum vorum
Skuldinautum. 6. Og
inleid ofs ecke i Freiftne.
7. Heldr frelfa thu ofs
fra lllu. Amen.
[From Chamberlayn, p. 70.]
III.
DANISH.
Vor Fader i Himmelen.
i. ' Helligt vorde dit
Navn. 2. Tilkomme dit
Rige. 3. Vorde din Vil-
lie, paa lorden fom i
Himmelen. 4. GifF ofs
i Dag vort daglige Bred.
5. Oc forlad ofs vor
Skyld, fom wi forlade
vore Skyldener. 6. Oc
leede ofs icke i Friftelfe.
7. Men frcls os fra Ont.
Amen.
(From Charabcrlayn, p. 70.]
II.
NORWEGIAN, orNoRsE.
Wor Fader du fom eft
y Himmelen. j. Gehai-
liget worde ditNafn. 2.
Tilkomma os Riga dit.
3. Din Wilia gefkia
paa lorJen, fom hamlt er
udi Himmelen. 4. GifF
os y Tag wort dagliga
Brouta. 5. Och forlaet
os wort Skioldt, fom wy
forlata wora Skioldon. 6,
Och lad os icke homma
voi Friftelfe. 7. Man
frals os fra Onet. Amen.
[Frcm Ckamberlayn, p 71.]
IV.
SWEDISH.
Fader war fom aft i
Himmelen. i. Hclgat
warde titt Nampn. 2.
Till komme titt Ricke.
3. Skei tin Wilie faa paa
lordejine, fom i Himme-
len. 4. Wart dagliga
Brod gifFofs i Dagh. 5,
Och forlat ofs wara Skul-
der fa fom ock wi forlaten,
them (,fs Skildege ar,
6. Och inlecd ofs icke j
Freftelle. 7. Ut an frals
ofs i fra Ondo. Amen.
[Frcm Chaniberbyn, p. 7$,]
xxxiii )
SPECIMENS of the FINN and LAPLAND TONGUES.
I. II.
The FINN Language. The LAPLAND Tongue.
/fa met Jan joca olet tat- Atki mijam juco lee al-
waj/a. I. Pybitetty olcm menfifne. I. Aitii ziaddai
ftnum Nimes. 2. Lakes tu Nam. 2. Zweigubatta
tulcon ftnum Jf^aldacundas. tu Ryki. 3. Ziaddus tu
3. Olcon finun tables n'rin Willio naukuchte almefne
maafa cuin taiwafa. 4. nau el cdna manna!. 4.
Anna meile tanapaiwana IVadde mijai udni inijan
meidan jcca paiwainen lei- Jecrt pafwen laibtbm. 5.
pam. 5. Sa anna me'ille Jah andagafloite ml jemijan
meidan fynd.m andexi nun- Juddoid, naukuchte mije an-
cuin mekin andex annam dagajloitebt kudi mije wj-
meidan u:elwAtiflcn\. 6. gogas lien. 6. Jah JlJJa-
Ja ala johdata meita kiu- laidi mijabn''. y. &!e
jauxen. 7. Mutta paajla tocfa kackztsllebrna pakaft.
meita pabajla. Amen. Atntn.
[From Chambcrlayn, p. 8z.] [From Chamberlayn, p. 83.]
A SPECIMEN of the CANTABRIAN or BISCAYAN
LANGUAGE, ftill preferved in SPAIN,
The BASQUE.
Cure Aita keruetan ca~
rena. I. Erabilbedi fain-
dutjui fure Jcena. 2. E-
thorbedi fure ErreJJiima.
3. Eguinbedi fare Boron~
datea feruan becalaturre an
ere. 4. En.nndie^agucu.
tgun gure egunorczco oguia.
5. Eta barkhadietcaigutfu
gure forrac gucere gure car-
dunei bat kkatcendiotfagutert
becala. 6. Eta ezgait^at-
(u utc tentacionetan erortfe-
rat. 7. Aitcitic beguira-
gaitcal^u gaitc gucittaric.
[From Chamberlayp, p. 44.]
( xxxiv }
-.I.
REMARKS
ON THE
FOREGOING VE'RSIONS;
AND PIRST
Of the GOTHIC SPECIMENS.
TH E great and uniform fimilitude, difcoverable
at firft fight between all the Specimens of the
Gothic or Teutonic Languages, muft be very ftriking,
even to foreigners unacquainted with thefe Tongues :
But to thofe that know them intimately the affinity
muft appear much nearer and ftronger, becaufe many
words that were originally the fame, are difguifed by
the variations of Pronunciation and Orthography, as
well as by the difference of Idiom : Thus, the Ger-
man GeheiKget) and the Englifh Hallowed, are both
equally derived from the Teutonic HELIG, Holy.
It may further be obferved, that Time has intro-
duced a change, not only in the Form, but in the
Meaning of many Words, fo that though they are
equally preferved in the different Dialects, they no
longer retain the fame uniform appearance, nor can
be ufed with propriety to exprefs the fame exacT: mean-
ing. Thus, the Latin Word Panis is tranflated in the
Gothic and Anglo-Saxon Hlaf, or Hlaif, which word
is ftill current among us in its derivative Leaf, but
with a variation of fenfe that made it lefs proper to
be ufed in the Pater-nofter than the other Teutonic
word BREAD, which is preferved in all the other
Dialedts, but in a great variety of Forms. Thus
from the old Francic Brot, or Cimbric Brodh, come
the Swifs, Bret; The Swedifh, Broch, The High
and
( XXXV )
and Low Dutch, Broodt j The Norfe, Brauta j The
Icelandic, Brand-, The Englifh, Bread; The Scot-
tifh, Breid\ The Danifh, Bred; and the Frific, Bra.
Again, it is poflible that in many of thefe Lan-
guages there was more than one word to exprefs the
fame idea; and if there was a variety, then the dif-
ferent Tranflators, by ufmg fome of them one word,
and the reft another, have introduced a greater dif-
ference into their Verfions than really fubfifted in their
feveral Languages. Of this kind I efteem the word
Atta> (Pater) ufed by Ulphilas, whofe countrymen
had probably another word of the fame origin a?
FADER or FATHER, as well as all the other Gothic
nations : So again, the Anglo-Saxons (befides their
word HLAF) had probably another term, whence we
derived our prefent word BREAD. As for the Gothic
word ATTA, (whence the Frific Haita, and perhaps
the Lapland Atki,) however Ulphilas came by it, it
feems evidently of the fame origin as the old Canta-
brian Aha,
Laftly, a great difference will appear to Foreigners
from the different arrangement of the fame words, but
more efpecially from the difference of Tranflation ;
for the Pater-nofter has rot been rendered in the fe-
veral Verfions in the fame uniform manner. Thus,
in the High Dutch and Danifh, the nrft fentence is
exprefled contra&edly, NoJIer Pater in Ccelis. In the
Gothic of Ulphilas, Pater Nojlcr tu in Ccelis. In the
others more at large, Pater Nofter tu es in Coeli^ or
NoJIer Pater qui es in Cat/is, &c. &c. And what is ftill
more remarkable in the Anglo-Saxon, the fourth Pe-
tition is rendered, not pancm noflrnm quotidianum, but
panem nojlrum fupcrnaturalcm ; as it was interpreted alfo
by fome of the ancient Fathers.
But to confirm the foregoing Remarks by one ge-
neral Illuftration, I fhall confront the HIGH DUTCH
Specimen, with a literal ENGLISH Verfion, which
will fupport the afiertion made above, (p. xxi.) that
thefe two Languages ftill prove their affinity, notwith-
ftanding the different mediums through which they
have defcended, and the many ages that have elapfed
{ince their feparation.
GERMAN.
( xxxvi )
GERMAN. ENGLISH.
Unfar Our [Ure, Northern Dla-
Vater
in dem Himmel.
1. Dein Name
werde geheiliget.
2. Dein Reich
komme.
3. Dein Willc
gefchehe
auf Erden,
wie in Himmel.
4. Unfar taeglich Brodt.
gib uns
heutej.
5. Und vergib
uns unfere
Schulden,
wie wir unfern
Schuldigcrn
vergib en.
6. Und fuehre
uns nicht in
Verfuchung.
7. Sondern
erloefe uns
von dem Ubel.
Father [Vather, Vader,
Somerfetjhire DiaUft.}
in the Heaven, [in them
Heavens, vulgar Dia-
led. ]
1. Thine Name
were [may it be] hallow-
ed.
2. Thine [Kingdom f ]
come.
3. Thine Will
fobe
of [in] Earth,
as in Heaven.
4. Our daily Bread
give us
[this Day.]
5. And forgive [vorgive,
Somerfetjhire Dialed.}
us our
[Debts, Debita^ Lat.]
as we our [ou'rn, Ruflic
Dialed.}
forgive, [vorgiven, Somer-
fetjhire Dialed .}
6. And [lead]
us not in [into]
[Temptation, Lat.]
7. But
loofe [deliver, French} us
from the Evil.
J Perhaps from the La*, btdie.
This is evidently a contraction of Unfar, antiqu. Unfcr, fc. U'er,"
Ure. In our midland counties, Our is pronounced War or H'er, like the
Swedifli or Norfe.
The S*-ifs, and fome of the other German Dialers give the firft fen-
tence more fully, thus; Du bift in Himlen : This is literally the fame
with our vulgar phrafc, Thou betft, or bift in Heaven.
\ The old Teutonic word Rick, is (till pieferved in the termination of
our Englifli Bijbcf-rick ; and even King-rikt for Kingdoms was in ufe
among
( xxxvii )
Before I quit this fubjecT: of the GOTHIC or TEU-
TONIC Languages, I muft obferve, that the old Scan-
dinavian Tongue is commonly called CIMBRIC, or
CiMBRo-GoxHic, as it was the dialect that chiefly
prevailed among the Gothic Tribes, who inhabited
the Cirnbrica Cherfonefus^ &c. But whether the an-
cient CIMBRI, and their confederates the TEU-
TONES, who made the irruption into the Roman Em-
pire in the time of Marius f, were a CELTIC or a GO-
THIC people, may perhaps admit of fome difquifition.
They who contend that they were CELTS, may
urge the refemblance of the name of Cimbri to that of
Cymri^ by which the Britons have always called
themfelves in their own language : They may alfo pro-
duce the authority of Appian, who exprefsly calls the
Cimbri CELTS ; as well as of feveral of the Roman
Authors, who fcruple not to name them GAULS .
It may further be obferved in favour of this opinion,
that the emigration of fo large a body of the old
Celtic inhabitants, would facilitate the invafion of the
Gothic tribes who fucceeded them in thefe northern
fettlements, and will account for the rapid conquefts
of Odin and his Afiatic followers : It might alfo be
conjectured, that the fmall fcattered remains of thefe
old Celtic Cimbri, were the Savage Men who lurked
up and down in the forefts and mountains, as defcrib-
ed by the ancient Icelandic Hiftorians ||, and who, in
their fize and ferocity, fo well correspond with the
among our countrymen fo late as the reign of Queen Elizabeth : Thus,
in the famous libel of STUBS, intitled, " The Difcoverie of a gaping
" Gulf, whereinto England is like to be fwallowed by another French
" Marriage," &c. printed Anno 1579. fmall 8vo. (Sign. C. 7. b.) The
Author talks of the Queen's " having the Kingrikc in her own per-
" fon j" meaning the regal dominion, authority, &c. See alfo Verfti-
gan's Antiquities, Lond. 1634. p. 215.
t Defcribed below, in Chap. II.
J " APPIANUS in lllyric'u Cimbros Celtas, addito qu?t Cimbros vacant,
' appellavit. Et evolve FLORUM, Lib. III. Cap, 3. SALUSTIUM Bell.
" J u g" rt h'injine. RUFUM Brei>. Cap. VI. qui omnes Cimbros diferte
*' Ga/Ioi, et ab extremit Calliif profu jos, nominarunt." Speneri Notitia
Cermaniae Antiquae. Hal. Magd. 1717. 4'o. p. 113.
H See below, p. 35, &c.
defcrip-
( xxxviii )
defcriptions given us of their countrymen that invaded
the Roman Empire. Thus far fuch an opinion is
equally confiftent, both with the Roman and Nor-
thern Hiftorians.
On the other hand, that the Cimbrl of Marius were
not a Celtic, but a German or a Gothic people, is an
opinion that may be fupported with no flight argu-
ments. On this head it may be obferved, with our
Author Monf. Mallet, " that the Ancients generally
" confidered this people as a branch of the Ger-
" mans *," and that their tall ftature and general
character rather correfponds with the description of the
Germans than of the Celts : That as for the name of
Cimbri or Cimber, it is refolvable into a word in the
German Language, which fignifies WARRIOR or
WARLIKE -j- : And that the authorities of the Ro-
man Hiftorians cannot much be depended on, becaufe
(as has been before obferved %} they were feldom ex-
at in the names they gave to the Barbarous Nations.
It may further be urged, that the facility with which
the Cimbri made their way through Germany into
See below, p. ar.
f" Cermanis quidem Camp rxercltum aut locum uli exercitus caflra ntetatur t
fg"ifi""j tr.de ifjis -vir cajirer/is et tnHita'is Kemft'cr et Kempher tt
Kcmper et Kimber et Kamper, fro var-etate JialeStrutn -vccatvr ; -voca-
bulum hoc roftro [fc. dr.gl\co~\ Sermtne ncr.dum penitui exolti'it ; Norfol.
fiences enim pltbeio et proietario fermone dicunt ' He is a Kemper Old
" Man," ;. e. Senex ftgetui eft, Sheringham, p. 57. See alfo,
K.EMPERYE MAN, in the Reliqucs of Ancient Englifli Foetry, Vol. I.
p. 7-
Sheringham afterwards adds, lHud autcm bcc loco cmittendum nan eft,
CIMBROS qutque a proceritale corporit bcc r.imcn babere potuifle - - - -
Kimber cr.'im alia Jignif'catione totiiinem gigantea corporit mole frced\t urn de-
fignat. " Danico btdic idiomate^ (inquit Pontanus, in additam. ad
" Hift. Dan. lib. I.) Kimber Jive Kempe et Kerrper ncn bellatcrem tan-
*' turn, fed proprie Gigar.tcm ttotat," Sheringh. p. 58. From hence it
fl-.ould feem, that a gigantic perfon was called Kitr.bcr, from his refem-
tlance to the ancient Cimbri\ rather than that this people were called
Cimlri, from their gigantic fizc ; fo that this favours the opinion that the
Cimbri were a different Race from the ancient Danes, &c. becaufe no na-
tirn would think of calling thcmfelves Giants; for if they were all uni-
formly gigantic, there would appear to themfelves nothing remarkable
in their f.ze : whereas this would firikc another people, as a primary
and leading Diftinflion.
T See p. vi.
Gaul,
( xxxix )
Gaul, renders it probable that they were rather a
branch of the German people, than of a race in con-
ftant enmity with them, like the Celts, and who,
upon that account, would have been oppofed in their
paflage ; efpecially as the Germans appear in thefe
countries rather to have prevailed over the Celts, and
to have forced them weftward, driving them out of
many of their fettlements. But laftly, if the Cimbri
had been a Celtic people, then fuch of them as were
left behind in their own country, and were afterwards
fwallowed up among the fucceeding Gothic Tribes
who invaded Scandinavia, would have given a tincture
of their Celtic Language to that branch of the Teu-
tonic, which was (poke in thefe countries: Or, at
leaft, we (hould have found more Celtic names of
Mountains, Rivers, &c. in the Cimbric Cherfonefe
than in other Gothic Settlements : But I do not find
that eithsr of theie is the cafe ; the old Icelandic feems
to be as free from any Celtic mixture, as any other
Gothic Dialect ; nor is there any remarkable preva-
lence of CJtic names in the peninfula of Jutland,
more than in any part of Germany; where I believe
its former Celtic inhabitants have up and down left
behind them a few names of places, chiefly of natural
iituations, as of Rivers, Mountains, &c. This at leaft
is the cafe in England, where, although the Britons
were fo intirely extirpated, that fcarce a Jingle word
of the Welfa Language was admitted by the Saxons ;
and although the names of Towns and Villages are al-
moft univerfally of Anglo-Saxon derivation, yet the
Hills, Forefts, Rivers, &c. have generally retained
their old Celtic names *.
But whether the old Cimlri were Celts or Goths,
yet forafmuch as from the time of Odin, both the
Cimbrica Cherfonefus, and all the neighbouring re-
gions were become entirely Gothic fettlements, the
Gothic Dialect which prevailed in thefe countries is
called by Antiquaries CIMBRIC, and CiMCRo-Go-
* See PF.NIGENT, ARDEN, AVON, &c, in Camden's Britannia,
and that Aether fajfa,
THIC:
(XI)
THIC : It is alfo fometimes termed Old ICELANDIC,
becaufe many of the beft writers in it came from Ice-
land, and becaufe the Cimbric has been more perfectly
preferved in that ifland than in any other fettlement.
To the old original mother tongue of all the Gothic
Dialers, it has been ufual (after Verftegan *) to give
the name of TEUTONIC, not fo much from the Teu-
tones or Teuton'^ who inhabited the Danifh iflands,
and were brethren to the Cimbri, as from its being
the ancient TUYTSH, the language of TUISTO f and
his votaries; the great Father and Deity of the Ger-
man Tribes.
To conclude this fubje ; whoever would trace the
feveral TEUTONIC Languages up to their fource, and
proceed upon fure and folid principles in inquiries of
this kind, need only have recourfe to that great and
admirable work, LINGUARUM Vctt. Septentriona-
lium THESAURUS Grammatico-Critlcus et Arcbaologi-
cus Autore GEORGIO HICKES. S. T. P. Oxon. 1705.
a Vols. folio.
* Reftitution of decayed Intelligence. 410. pajjim. See alfo Spenerl
Notit. Antiq. Germ. L. 4. p. 104.
j- Celtbrant Carminibui antlq-uh (quod unum afud illos. fc. Germanos,
memeria et antialium genus eft) TUISTO N EM Deum, Terr&tditum, et fliun:
MANNUM originem gentis, condltorejque. Tacit, de Mor. German.
This MANNUS is evidently MAN, the offspring of TUISTO, the fu-
preme Deity.
Of the G E L T i c SPECIMENS.
AS the ftrong refemblance of the feveral GOTHIC
Specimens to each other, fo their radical difli-
militude to thofe of CELTIC origin, muft appear deci-
five of the great queftion difcufled in the foregoing
PREFACE. Had thefe two Languages ever had any
pretenfions to be confidered as congenial, the further
ther we traced them back, the ftronger would be the
refemblance between them ; but the mod ancient
Specimens appear as utterly diflimilar, as themoft mo-
dern ;
clern ; not but here and there a word rmy have been
accidentally caught up on either fide: viz. borrowed
by the Goths from the Celtic Language, and via
verfa'i or perhaps adopted by each of them f;om fomc
third Language radically different from them bo;h.
Thus, from the Welfti T&d^ our vulgar have got the
common Englifti word Dad and Daddy : And from
the French Delivre, are derived both the En^lifh De-
liver^ and the Armoric Diluir, whence the Cornflh
Dilver.
In conformity to the opinion of the moft knowing
Antiquaries, I have given the IRISH and ERSE
Tongues as drfcended from one common original
with the Cambrian, or ancient Britijh Languages, viz.
the WELSH, ARMORIC, and CORNISH. But, tocon-
fefs my own opinion, I cannot think they are equally
derived from one common CELTIC Stock; at leaft
not in the fame uniform manner as any two branches
of the GOTHIC ; fuch, for inftance, as the ANGLO-
SAXON and FRANCIC, from the Old Teutonic.
Upon comparing the two ancient Specimens given
above in pag. xxvii. fcarce any refemblance appears
between them ; fo that if the learned will have them
to be ftreams from one common fountain, it muft be
allowed, trnt one or both of them have been greatly"
polluted in their courfe, and received large inlets from
fome other channel.
But, notwithftandinsr this apparent diffimilitud^
the celebrated Lluyd, and others who have invefti-
gated this fubjedl:, firmly maintain, that there is a real
affinity between the Irifh and Cambrian Tongues,
and that a great part of both Languages is radically
the fame. He has further fhown, that many names of
places in South-Britain, and even in Wales itfelf, the
meaning of which is loft in the Wei fh Language, can
only be explained from words n^w extant in the Irifh.
and Erfe Tongues: An inconteftible proof either that
the Irifh or Erfe Language originally prevailed all
over the fouthern parts of this ifiand, or that it is of
congenial origin with the Cambi'ian or Welfh, ar.-d !o
VOL. I. c has
has preferved many words, which arc now loft in the
other *.
Indeed a good reafon may be afligned why the fe-
veral branches of the Old CELTIC differ to the eye fo
much more than the derivatives of any other Lan-
guage : viz. In the Celtic Tongue words are declined
by changing, NOT the Terminations, but the Initial
Letters in the oblique cafes, or by prefixing an article
with an apoftrophe (either exprt fled or implied); fo
that thofe who are ignorant of this language are apt
to confound the radical Letters, with fuch as are
merely fuperadded and accidental ; or to think two
words utterly diflimilar, that are only made fo by an
occafional Prefix or a variety of Declenlion : To give
one inltance (out of innumerable) of the latter kind,
the Britim word Pen t in conftru&ion regularly aflumes
the form of Ben, Pben and Mben. e. g.
Pen y a Head.
Pen gufy a Man's Head.
/ Ben, his Head.
i Pben, her Head.
y'm Mben^ my Head.
* LLUYD thinks both thefe caufes have concurred, viz. I. That the tn-
ceftors of the Irifh and Highland Scots, fc. the ancient GVYDHEII ANS,
were the old original Celts, who firlr. inhabited this ifland : And that the
Cymri, or Welfh, were another and different race of Celts, (a branch
of the Celtic Cimbri) who fucceeded the o'her, and drove them north-
wards. II. That the Language of both thefe people, though yiiginally the
fame, had defcended down through different channels, and was rendered
ftill more widely diftant ) I. By the additional mixture of Cantabrian
words irnpoited into Ireland by the Scots, who came from Spain and fet-
tled among the old Guydelian Celts from Britain: And, 2. By the
changes the Cymraeg or Welfli Language fuffered during the fubjeclion
of 500 Years to the Romans, fee. (See Lluyd's WELSH and IRISW
Prefaces, translated in the Appendix to Nicholfon's JR n>n HISTORI-
CAL LIBRARY, -c. 1736. folio.)
See alfo MAITLANB'S " Hiftory of Scotland, 2 Vols. folio." who-
has fome things curious on this fu!>jec~t, particularly on the paf-
fape of the Cimkri into Biitain; but the generality of his book
fhews a judgment fo warped by national prejudice; is fo evidently de-
figmd to fnpport a favourite hypothefis, and is writ with fuch a fpirit
of coarfe invedivc, that the Reader will be conftantly kd to fufpecl that
his quotations arc unfair, and his arguments fallacious. To mention only
one inMance of this Writer's ftrange perverfion of Hiftory, he fcts or.t
with denying, in the teeth of Cscfar and all the ancients, that the OLD
B;;ITONI wjiuc t :VE* PAINTZB !
5 Before
f xliii )
Before I conclude thefe flight Remarks, I muft beg
leave to obferve, that as the great fubjecl of this pre-
fent book is GOTHIC ANTIQUITIES, which I appre-
hend to be totally diftinft from the CKLTIC, I only
pretend to be exar and precife as to the GOTHIC or
TEUTONIC Languages; but do not take upon me
to decide on any of the points which relate either to
the CELTIC Antiquities or CELTIC Tongues. For
this reafon I avoid entering into the difpute, which
has of late fo much interefted our countrymen in North-
Britain : viz. Whether the ERSE Language was firft
fpokcn in Scotland or Ireland. Before the inquifitive
Reader adopts either opinion, he would do well to con-
fider many curious hints, which arc fcattered up and
down in LLUYD'S moft excellent Arcbceologia Britan-
tiica^ 1707. fol. and efpecially in his WELSH and
IRISH Prefaces, referred to in the foregoing Note.
The Specimen of the ERSE or HIGHLAND SCOT-
TISH, in p. xxxi. is extracted from the New Tefta-
ment lately publifhed at Edinburgh, wherein this
Language is called Gaidblig dibannaicb ; and upon the
authority of that book I have fo named it here. This
I mention by way of caveat againft the cenfure of
thofe who contend that the true name is GAELIC or
GALIC, and that this word is the fame with GALLIC,
the name of the ancient Language of GAUL. With-
out deciding the queftion as to the origin of the ERSE
Language itfelf, I muft obferve upon the ancient
name of GALLIC, that this does not fcem to have
been ufed by the natives of GAUL themfelves, but to
have been given them by foreigners : They called
themfelves CELTIC, and their Language CELTIC *;
* Sjiii ipfirum lingua CtLTf., nc/lra OALLI apftKatitur. Csefar de
Bell. Gal. L. i " CELT*, tie Gauls, Gadi!, Cadil, or Keill,
" and in the plural, according to our dialcft, Ktiliet, or Keilt, (now
" Guidhelod) Irishmen. The word Ke:!t could not be othrrwife vnrit-
" ten by the Romans, than Ciilte or C /:<*." Sse Lloyd's Iiiih Preface,
f. 107. in Nicbolfun's Iriih Hilfcrijn.
c Jn
( xliv )
in like manner as the inhabitants of Wales, though
called WELSH by us, term themfelves CYMRU, and
their own Language CYMRAEG ; who at the fame
time call us SAISSONS, and our Tongue SAISSONAEG,
thus reminding us of our Saxon origin.
In the fame place the Reader will find many of the ancient names
of offices, perfons, &c. mentioned by Casfar as prevailing in Gaul, ex-
plained from 'he modern Iiifh Language, as, JU/obrox, Divitiacus, Vtr-
clngetoriXf Vergafillaunus, Vcrgobretus, &c.
Of the FINN and LAPLAND Specimens:
And of the CANTABRIAN or BASQJJE.
TH E two former of thefe are fubjoined, in order
to illuftrate what our Author has faid below, in
P- 38, 39-
Of the FINN Language it may be obferved, that it
appears quite original, and underived from any other
Tongue with which we are acquainted. But as to that
of the LAPLANDERS, it is apparently a derivative
from feveral others : Many of the words are evidently
borrowed from the FINN LANGUAGE, and others
from the NORSE, mixed, it may be, with derivatives
from the GREENLAND Tongue, or perhaps the SCLA-
VONIC. From the FINN Language are apparently
borrowed thefe words in the Pater- nofter, viz. Mi-
jam, juco, laibcbm, pabaji, &c. and thefe from the
NORSE, or fome filler dialed!, viz. Nam t Ryki, Wil-
HOy &C.
As to the CANTABRIAN or BASQUE, if has no ap-
parent affinity with any dialect either of the TEUTO-
NIC or CELTIC Languages. Yet LLUYD has given a
lift of derivatives from this Language which are ftill
extant in the IRISH Tongue, and which confirm the
opinion that an ancient colony from Spain actually
intermixed
( *lv )
intermixed among the original inhabitants of IRE-
LAND.
To this excellent writer, fo often quoted, I refer
all fuch as would proceed on fure and folid grounds
in thdr inquiries concerning the CELTIC LANGUAGE
and ANTIQUITIES: A fubjeft which has proved the
great ftumbling-block of modern Antiquaries and Ety-
mologifts, and which has occafioned fo many wild,
abfurd, and childifh publications, to the difgrace of
all etymology and fcandal of literature. Inftead of
imitating the caution, diffidence, and modeity of
LLUYD, who fpent feveral years in travelling and re-
fiding among the different branches of the CELTS,
thefe writers make up a jargon of their own, which
they call Celtic, and, without knowing any one of the
ancient Languages truly, fet out confidently to explain
them all.
That I may not appear invidious, I will not pro-
duce inftances of the dotage and folly of fome of cur
countrymen in what they call Celtic Etymologies,
and Illuftrattons of Celtic Antiquities; but will refer
the Reader to a work of a fuperior clafs, the celebrated
Memoir is de la Langue Celtique par M. BULLET. Be~
fan$on 1754. 3 Vols. folio. This learned, and in other
refpedts, ingenious writer, is a glaring inftance how
much a good judgment may be drawn away by a dar-
ling hypothefis, and is a warning to others not to write
upon fubjech they do not underftand : For, having
little or no acquaintance with the Englifh Language,
he undertakes to explain, from his own imaginary
Celtic Vocabulary, the names of innumerable places in
England, in what he calls a Defcription Etymokgiqite * :
Where, if he had confined himfelf to (ome of our Ri-
vers, Mountains and Forefts, he had ftood fome chance
of being right^ fince many of thefe retain their old
' Une Defcnplitn Etyrr.ohgique da i/.'.'/t-i, rlvierts, montafna, fortts.
nriofitfi nature,'/:! d'S GauUi ; de la meuliure far: if del* Efpagr.e it de
<" Italic ; dt la Grande Brltagnt, dent la Gaulm<. nt <te let primien babi-
tans. This writer has, however, fome things very ingenious and folid.
c 3 British
( xlvi )
Britifti names: But when he boldly proceeds to our
names of Villages and Towns, which are moft of them
purely Saxon and Englifh, he falls into fuch diverting
blunders as thefe, viz.
ACTON (which is from the Saxon Ac, an Oak, and
Ten, a Town) he derives from Ac, a River, and Ton 9
Habitation.
ASTON (which is merely Eajl-tcwn, as in fome
parts of England Eafier is ftill called After) he will
have from As, River, and Tcn 9 Habitation.
AUKLAND (which is probably old Englifh for
OAK-LAND) he fetches from Oc, a little Hill, Lan,
River, and D from Dy, Two.
COLBROKE, he fays, comes from the Saxon Broke *
a Bridge ; i. e. a Bridge over the Colnc.
DICH-MARSH, he derives from Dich, which he
fays is from Dichlud, Borne, and Mar, Water. Dich-
mar, Land borne up by Water.
HANWELL, he fays, is from Han, a Bending, and
Val, in competition rel, a River.
HICHAM (a borough in Northamptonfhire, which
ftands on a hill, at fome diftance from any river, and
which was doubtlefs named from its elevated fituation,
High-ham ; i. e. the Home or Habitation on High
Ground: See Verftigan :) this writer derives from
J, a River, and Cam, in compofition Gam, a Bending.
NORTHAMPTON, (either fo named in contradif-
tindlion to SOUTH HAMPTON, or, according to Cam-
den, originally Nortb-avonton ;) this egregious Ety-
mologift derives from Nor, (Embouchure) the Mouth
of a river, Tan, a River, and Ton, Habitation.
NORTHILL, (which f fuppofe is merely North-
Hill) he derives from Nor, River, and Tyle, Habita-
tion.
OUNDALE fcontra&ed for Avon-dale! he derives
from /fi/on, a River, and Dal, Inclofed, furroundcd.
RING WOOD (i. e. J fuppofe, a *' Wood ring-fenc-
" ed," a common foreft term) he derives from Ren
(Portage) a Divifion, Cw, River, and Hed, a Fo-
rcft.
STANFORD
( xlvii )
STANFORD (i. e. Stone, or Stony Ford) he de-
rives from Stan (Embouchure} a Mouth of a River,
Vor^ pronounced For, Near.
STRATTON (r. e. Street-Town, the name of a
Town on the Watling-ftreet) from Strat t Land near
a River, and Tow, Habitation : Or, from Ster, Rii-
vers, jit, Junction or Joining, and To, Habitation.
UXBRIDGE, (fuppofed by fome to be corrupted from
Oufe- bridge) he derives from Uc 9 River, and Bri^
(Portage) Divifion.
Such are the derivations of a writer who fets out to
explain the meaning of Englifh names of places, with-
out underftanding the fignification of our common
Englifti words LAND, BROOK, MARSH, WELL,
HIGH, NORTH, HILL, DALE, WOOD, FORD,
STREET or BRIDGE !
So much for Celtic Etymologies !
POSTSCRIPT.
*Tp O the modern Tongues derived from the QZd
* CiMBRo-GoTHic above mentioned in p. xxxii.
may be added a Specimen of the Language fpoken by
the common people in the Ifles of Orkney. This is
preferred by Dr. Wallace, in his ACCOUNT of thofe
Jflands, 4< Lond. 1700. 8vo." Who reUs us it is called
by the natives Narns* It feems to be a corruption of
the NORSE, Icelandic, &c. and is as follows :
" Favor i ir i Chimrie. i. Helleur ir i Nam thite.
" 2. Gilla cofdum thite cumma. 3. Veya thine mota
*' var gort o Yurn finna gort i Chimrie. 4. Gav
* vus da on da dalight Brow vora. 5. Firgive vus
c< Sinna vora fin vee firgive Sindara mutha vus. 6.
" Lyv vus ye i Tumtation. 7. Min delivera vus fro
" Olt ilt. Amen.
y^- I fufpeft the abo^ve Copy to be incorrectly print-
ed by Wallace : that u Helleur" fliould be " Hel-
'* leut," &c. &c.
c 4
of literature and promoter of knowledge: it is therefore but juftue to
thn Monarch to mention a few of th- literary undertakings which owe
their nfe and eflabliflunent to bis bounty and love of Science.
I. He imlinited a Society, confifling of four or five gentlemen, who
have a fahry of 400!. per annum affigned thrm, purpofely for the cul-
?!>r.f;on of the Dar.ifh Language, and illustration of the Icelandic and
Northern Antiquities. They have in their poflefiion a great quantity of
.Tunufciipts relative to the lait?r 5 and, among the reft, the intire Vo-
VUSPA. This Society has already publifoed two volumes upon Mifcel-
lan^ous Subj?h; in which are two Diflfertations relative to the ICELAN-
DIC ANTJOjJiTir:.
IF. He directed and enabled his ProfefTor of Botany, Dr. OEDER, to
publjih that magnificent work, the Fhra Danica; of which he com-
manded prefents to be made to all the principal clergy, engaging them
tc contribute their afliftance towards perfecting an undertaking fo ufeful
and extenfive : And, in order to promote the fame defign all over Eu-
rope, he commanded this work to be printed in the Latin and French,
as well as German and Danifh Languages ; and to be carried on till it
fhall be found to contain the figures and defcriptions of all the plants
'* hich grow within the limits of the polar circle, and the j3d degree of
latitude.
TIL He fent the celebrated Mifiion of Literati to explore the interior
f arts of Arabia, at d to give us a more perfect account of that now almoft
unknown country, which was once the feat of learning and fcience: as
alfo to collect whatever reliques could be found of the old Arabian books,
biftory, ibc. Thefe Miflionaries were FIVE in number, viz. Mr. Pro-
feilbr Dt HAVEN, for Philology and Language: Mr. ProfefTor Fos-
SXAL (a Difciple of Lianaeus) for Natural Hiftcry : a lieutenant of
engineers, Mr. NIEBVHK, f.-.r Geography and Aftronomy: Dr. CRA-
MER, for Medicine, and Mr. PAUENFEIND for Drawing and taking
View, &c. The whole defign and plan of their voyage may be feen in
Monf. MICHAELIS'S " Recueil da quefliw prepoffes a une Sttiete de
* Sai-ar.s, jui far ardrc tie fa Maj, Dan. fsnt It voyage de /' Arahit, &c."
Frjncf. 1763. izmo. Of hete r I VE Literati, only one is returned alive
out of the f.aft. Their join-, obfervations, however, are in the hands of
Mr NIKBUHR the furviv.. r , which he is preparing for the prefs in the
permah Lang'i.->ge. As fome of the travellers died early in their tour,
we mud not rxpcft to find the original plan entirely compleated. The
work will be found moft perfect in svhat relates to Geography and Natu-
ral Hiftory : but though it muft, from the circumftances abive menrioned ,
prove fomewhat deftflive, the world nmy neverthelefs form confidEriliC
expeclafions of it; and it will, as we- are affured, be given to the Publ
in the uurk ot this prefem year, M,DCC,LXX.
( xlix )
THE
FRENCH AUTHOR'S
PREFACE.
IF it be allowed that the Hiftory of a confiderablc
people is in itfelf ufeful and interefting, indepen-
dent of all accidental circumftancesi it muft alfo be
acknowledged that there are certain points of time,
when fuch a Hiftory runs a better chance of being re-
ceived, than at any other. This is more particularly
the cafe when a general curiofity is excited concern-
ing the nation which is the fubjeft of that hiftory.
An illuftrious reign *, diftinguifhed by whatever can
render it dear to a people, and glorious in the eyes of
fenfible obfervers, cannot attract the attention of man-
kind, without infpiring at the fame time, a defire of
knowing the principal events which have preceded
that reign.
This reflection fufficiently juftifies my defign of pub-
lifhing a new Hiftory of Denmark in the French
Language. If I am fortunate enough to fucceed in
my undertaking, I (hall be the more happy, as I {hall,
in many refpects, anfwer the ends of my prefent em-
ployment, and (hall give, at the fame time, a proof
of my gratitude to the Danifh nation, who have fo
generoufly adopted me for their fellow-citizen.
Our Author here (and below, p. lv.) pays a compliment to the late
King of Denmark , FREDERICK V ; with what reafon fee the preceding
page
lam
(1)
I am not ignorant that many perfons have executed
long ago, either in the whole or in part, a work of
the fame kind with mine ; and I (hall, in its proper
p!ace, do juftice to their diligence *. But as the vo-
lume which I now offer to the public relates to a fub-
jel which thefe Authors have treated either very
iuperfkially, or not at all ; I fhall here, in a few
words, give my reafons why, at fetting out, I have
followed a plan fomewhat different from theirs.
To run curforily over a number Q( events, uncon-
nected and void of circumftances, .without being able
to penetrate into their true caufes; to fee people,
princes, conquerors and legiflators fucceed one an-
other rapidly upon the ftage, without knowing any
thing of their real character, manner of thinking, or
of the fpirit which animated them, this is to have
only the fkeleton of Hiftory; this is meerly to be-
hold a parcel of dark and obfcure fhadows, inftead of
living and cenverfing with real men. For this reafon I
have all along refolved not to meddle with the body
of the Danifh Hiftory, till I have prefcnted my Rea-
ders with a (ketch of the manners and genius of the
firft inhabitants of Denmark. But I imagined, like
thofe who have preceded me in this attempt, that a
few pages would have fufficed for illuftrating the mod
effential of thefe points ; nor was it, till 1 had exa-
mined this matter with new attention, that I difco-
vered my mrftake. I then found, that too much
brevity would defeat the end I propofed, which was
to place my fubjeft in different points of view, all of
them equally new and interesting.
Our Author probably alludes to a former hiftory of Denmark in the
French Language, (dedicated to the prefent King's grandfather, K.
FREDERICK IV.) iniitled, " ISHifloirt de Dannemarc avar.t et defnh
u rEtabL/ementdc la Monarchic : Par Mr. J. B. D r s R o c H E s , Effvyer,
Cbtjet/ter et JT.*cat Central du Roi 7r. Cbr. au Bureau lies Finances et
" Cbambrc. dti Domaiie dt la Gtneralite de la Roebelle." AMST. 1730.
6 Vol. iimo. To this work is prefixed a PRFFACF HISTOR IQ^UK
four ftruir d' Introduction a rHiJloirt de Dfxtitmarc j which contaias a
tolerable difplay of the Northern Antiquities, &c.
In
(li)
In fair, Hiftory has not recorded the annals of a
people who have occafioned greater, more fudden, or
more numerous revolutions in Europe than the Scan-
dinavians ; or whofe antiquities, at the kme time, arc
fo little known. Had, indeed, their emigrations been,
only like thofe fuddci. toi rents of which all traces and
remembrance are foon effaced, the indifference ;hat has
been (hown to them would have been fufficiently ju-
ftified by the barbarifm they have been reproached
with. But, during thofe general inundations, the face
of Europe underwent fo total a change; and during
the confufion they occafioned, fuch different eftablifh-
ments took place; rew focieties were formed, ani-
mated fo intirely with a new fpirit, that the Hiftory
of our own manners and inftitutions ought neceflarily
to afcend back, and even dwell a confiderable time
upon a period, which difcoversto us their chief origin
and fource.
But I ought nofbarely to affert this. Permit me to
fupport the affertion by proofs. For this purpofe, let
us briefly run over all the different Revolutions which
this part of the world underwent, during the long
courfe of ages which its Hiftory comprehends, in or-
der to fee what mare the nations of the north have
had in producing them. If we recur back to the
remoteft times, we obferve a nation iffuing ftep by
ftep from the forefts of Scythia, inceffantly increafing
and dividing to take pofleffion of the uncultivated
countries which it met with in its progrefs. Very
foon after, we fee the fame people, like a tree full of
vigour, extending long branches over all Europe ;
we fee them alfo carrying with them, wherever they
came, from the borders of the Black Sea, to the ex-
tremities of Spain, of Sicily, and Greece, a religion
fimple and martial as themfelves, a form of govern-
ment dictated by good fenfe and liberty, a reftlefs
unconquered fpirit, apt to take fire at the very men-
tion of fubje&ion and conftraint, and a ferocious
courage, nourimed by a favage and vagabond life.
While the gentlenefs of the climate foftened impercep-
tibly
tibly the ferocity of thofe who fettled in the fouth,
Colonies of Egyptians and Phenicians mixing with
them upon the coafts of Greece, and thence pafT-
ing over to thofe of Italy, taught them at lalt to
live in cities, to cultivate letters, arts and commerce.
Thus their opinions, their cuftoms and genius, were
blended together, and new ftates were formed upon
new plans. Rome, in the mean time, arofe, and ac
length carried all before her. In proportion as fhe in-
creafed in grandeur, fhe forgot her ancient manners,
and deftroyed, among the nations whom {he over-
powered, the original fpirit with which they were
animated. But this fpirit continued unaltered in the
colder countries of Europe, and maintained itfelf there
like the independency of the inhabitants. Scarce
could fifteen or fixteen centuries produce there any
change in that fpirit. There it renewed itfelf incef-
fantly ; for, during the whole of that long interval,
new adventurers ifluing continually from the original
inexhauftible country, trod upon the heels of their
fathers towards the north, and, being in their turn
fucceeded by new troops of followers, they puflied
one another forward, like the waves of the fea. The
northern countries, thus overftocked, and unable any
longer to contain fuch reftlefs inhabitants, equally
greedy of glory and plunder, difcharged at length,
upon the Roman Empire, the weight that opprefled
them. The barriers of the Empire, ill defended by a
people whom profperity had enervated, were borne
down on all fides by torrents of victorious armies.
We then fee the conquerors introducing, among the
nations they vanquiihed, viz. into the very bofom of
ilavery and iloth, that fpirit of independance and equa-
lity, that elevation of foul, that tafte for rural and
military life, which both the one and the other had
originally derived from the fame common fource, but
which were then among the Romans breathing their
laft. Difpofitions and principles fo oppofite, ftruggled
long with forces fufficiently equal, but they united in
the end, they coalefced together, and from their coa-
lition
lition fprung thofe principles and that fpirit which
governed, afterwards, almoft all the ftates of Europe,
and which, notwithflanding the differences of climate,
of religion and particular accidents, do ftill vifibly
reign in them, and retain, to this day, more or leis
the traces of their firft common original.
It is eafy to fee, from this fbort (ketch, how greatly
the nations of the north have influenced the different
fates of Europe: And, if it be worth while to trace
its revolutions to their caufes, if the illuftration of its
inftitutions, of its police, of its cuftoms, of its man-
ners, of its laws, be a fubjecl of ufeful and intereft-
ing inquiry ; it muft be allowed, that the Anti-
quities of the north, that is to fay, every thing which
tends to make us acquainted with its ancient inhibi-
t.mts, merits a {hare in the attention of thinking men.
But to render this obvious by a particular example ;
Is it not well known that the moft flourifhing and ce-
lebrated ftates of Europe owe originally to the nor-
thern nations, whatever liberty they now enjoy,
either in their conftitution, or in the fpirit of their
government? P'or although the Gothic form of govern-
ment has been almoft every where altered or abolifhed,
have we not retained, in moft things, the opinions,
the cuftoms, the manners which that government had
a tendency to produce ? Is not this, in far, the
principal fource of that courage, of that averfion to
flavery, of that empire of honour which charadterife
in general the European nations ; and of that mode-
ration, of that eafmefs of accefs, and peculiar atten-
tion to the rights of humanity, which fo happily dif-
tinguifh our fovereigns from the inacceffible and fu-
perb tyrants of Afia ? The immenfe extent of the
Roman Empire had rendered its conftitution fo de-
fpotic and miiitary, many of its Emperors were fuch
ferocious monfters, its fenate was become fo mean-
fpirited and vile, that all elevation of fentiment, every
thing that was noble and manly, feems to have been
for ever banifhed from their hearts and minds : Info-
muchj that if all Europe had received the yoke of
Komr
(Uv)
Rome in this her (late of debafement, this fine part
of the world, reduced to the inglorious condition of
the reft, could not have avoided falling into that kind
of barbarity, which is of all others the moft incurable;
as, by making as many flaves as there are men, it
degrades them fo low as not to leave them even a
thought or defire of bettering their condition. But
Nature had long prepared a remedy for fuch great
evils, in that unfubmiting, unconquerable fpirit, with
which (he had infpired the people of the north ; and
thus {he made amends to the human race, for all the
calamities which, in other refpefts, the inroads of
thefe nations, and the overthrow of the Roman Em-
pire produced.
" The great prerogative of Scandinavia, (fays the
" admirable Author of the Spirit of Laws) and what
** ought to recommend its inhabitants beyond every
people upon earth, is, that they afforded the great
refource to the liberty of Europe, that is, to almoft
all the liberty that is among men. The Goth
JORNANDES, (adds he) calls the north of Europe
THE FORGE OF MANKIND. I fhould rather
call it, the forge of thofe inftruments which broke
the fetters manufactured in the fouth. It was
there thofe valiant nations were bred, who left
their native climes to deftroy tyrants and flaves,
" and to teach men that nature having made them
" equal, no reafon could be afligned for their becom-
" ing dependent, but their mutual happinefs."
If thefe confiderations be of any weight, I (hall
cafily be excufed for having treated at fo much length,
the Antiquities of the nation whofe Hiftory I write.
The judicious public will fee and decide, whether I
have conceived a juft idea of my fubjefr, or whether,
from an illufion too common with Authors, I have
not afcribed to it more importance than it deferves.
I fhould not be without fome apprehenfions of this
kind, if that were always true which is commonly
faid, that we grow fond of our labours in proportion
as they are difficult. Many tedious and unentertain-
ing
(hr)
ing volumes I have been obliged to perufe : I have had
more than one language to learn : My materials were
widely fcattered, ill digefted, and often little known:
It was not eafy to collect them, or to accommodate
them to my purpofe. Thefe are all c ire urn (ranees, ill
calculated, it muft be owned, to give me much aflur-
ance. But I have likewife met with very confiderable
affiftances ; feveral learned men have treated particular
points of the Antiquities of the north, with that deep
erudition which chara&erifes the frudies of the laft
age. I cannot mention, without acknowledgment and
praife, BARTHOLINUS, WORMIUS, STEPHANIUS,
ARNGRIM JONAS, TORF^EUS, &c. I have alfo con-
fulted, with advantage, two learned ftrangers, MefH
PELLOUTIER and DALIN. The firft, in his fiiftory
of the Geltes, has thrown a great deal of light upon
the religion of the firft inhabitants of Europe. The
fecond has given a new Hiftory of Sweden, which
difcovers extenfive reading and genius. In three or
four chapters, where the Author treats of the reli-
gion, the laws and manners of the ancient Swedes,
we find thefe fubjecls di (cuffed with unufual perfpi-
cuity and elegance.
There are people of that happy genius, that they
need only wifh in order to fucceed, and have every re-
fource within themfelves. As for me, I dare hardly
reckon among my advantages, the ftrong motives and
inducements I have had to my undertaking. I dare
not tell ftrangcrs, that I have had the happinefs of be-
ing encouraged by more than one Maecenas, and by a
Prince, alike knowing, and zealous in the advance-
ment of knowledge. They would judge of me, un-
queftionably, according to what fuch numerous and
great encouragements ought to have produced, when,
perhaps, I hardly find myielf capable of Jifcharging
the duties which lie upon me in common wilh all
Hiftorians.
Is it neceflary that I fhould take notice, before I
conclude, that 1 am about to delineate a nation in its
infancy, and that the grcateft part or the other Euro-
peans
(Ivi)
peans were neither lefs favage, nor lefs uncivilized,
during the fame period ? I (hall give fufficient proofs
of this in other places, being perfuaded that there is
among nations an emulation of glory, which often
degenerates into jealoufy, and puts them upon afTum-
ing a pre-eminence upon the moft chimerical advanta-
ges: That there glows in their bofoms a patriotic
zeal, which is often fo blind and ill informed, as to
take alarm at the moft (lender and indifferent declara-
tions made in favour of others.
In the fecond Volume will be found a Tranflation
of the EDDA, and of fome other fragments of Mytho-
logy and ancient pieces of Poetry. They are fingu-
lar, and, in many refpects, precious monuments,
which throw much light upon the Antiquities of the
north, and upon thoie of the other l Gothic *' na-
tions. They will ferve for Proofs, and be a Supplement
to this Defcription of the Manners of the Ancient
Danes ; and for this reafon, as well as out of deference
to the advice of fome perfons of tafte, 1 was induced
to tranflate them, and to annex them to it.
* d!:t:. Orig.
A DES-
A
DESCRIPTION
OF THE
MANNERS, CUSTOMS, Vc.
OF THE
ANCIENT DANES
And other NORTHERN NATIONS.
CHAPTER I.
Denmark defcribed, and the federal countries
fubjetf to its crown, 'viz. Norway, Iceland,
Greenland.
THE feveral countries, which com-
pofe the Danim monarchy, have
feldom juftice done them by thf-
other nations of Europe. The notions en
tertained of them are not commonly the
moft favourable or true. This is owing to
various caufes. The lituation cf Tome of
the provinces is fo remote, that fkilful
travellers have feldom had occafion to vifit
them; Thofe who have pretended to de-
VOL. I. Chap. I, B fcribe
( 2 )
fcribe them have been generally wanting in
fidelity or exadnefs ; Some of their defcrip-
tions are grown obfolete, fo that what was
once true, is no longer fo at prefent ; Laftly,
fuch confufion and prejudices have been
occafioned by that vague term THENoRTH,
that we are not to wonder if Denmark
has been thought ilightly of by the fouthern
nations. To correct thefe miftakes I mall
lay before the Reader a faithful account of
the prefent ftate of thefe countries : In
which I fhall be more or lefs diffufe in pro-
portion as they are more or lefs known to
foreigners, for whom this work is princi-
pally defigned. And if the piclure I draw,
prefents .nothing very agreeable or ftriking,
I dare at leaft promife that it mall be very
exact and faithful.
DENMARK is naturally divided into con-
tinent, and iilands. Among the iflands,
the firfr. that merits attention, as well on
account of its lize as fertility, is ZEALAND.
In this iile is feated COPENHAGEN, the
capital of the whole kingdom ; which de-
rives its name from its harbour*, one of
the fmeft in the world. This city is built
* It's name in the Da- ./kViffr/,andHAFFN, For-
rifli language is KIOBEN- tus. This city has been
MAFFN; which literally is reckoned by travellers to
a " Haven for merchandize be about the fize of Brif-
or traffic;" frcm KIOBE, tol; T
4 upon
(3)
upon the very edge of that channel, fo well
known by the name of the SOUND, and re-
ceives into its bofom a fmall arm of the fea,
which divides Zealand from another ifle of
lefs extent, but of very agreeable fituation,
named AM AC. Copenhagen, which is at
prefent very ftrong, wealthy, and populous,
hath continually improved in its dimenfions
and beauty ever fince king Chriftopher of
Bavaria fixed his refidence there in the year
1443 : but it owes its greater! fplendor to
the laft reign, and that of the prefent king
Frederic V. in which it hath been adorned
with a palace worthy of the monarch who
inhabits it, and with many ftately build-
ings, as well public as private.
At fome leagues diftance towards the
north, this channel, which wafhes the
walls of Copenhagen, grows gradually nar-
rower, being confined between the two
oppofite coafts of Zealand and Schonen,
till it forms at length what is properly
called the PafTage of the Sound ; one of the
moft celebrated and moft frequented ftraits
in the world ; and which opens the prin-
cipal communication between the ocean and
the Baltic. ELSE N ORE, which is fituated
-on the brink of the Sound, and defended by
the fortrefs of CRONENBERG, enjoys the
ever-moving picture of a multitude of
(hips, which pafs and repafs, and come to
Chap. I. B 2 pay
( 4 )
pay their tribute to the king *. About a
league diftant the oppofite fhore terminates
the proipect in a very agreeable manner ;
and not far off, between the two banks,
rifes the little ifle of WE ME, famous for
the obfervations of Tycho Brahe. Although
the other parts of Zealand afford nothing
fo ftriking as this ; the eye will find enough
to entertain it every where elfe. Here are
vail plains covered with a mod delightful
verdure, which fprings earlier and continues
longer than the fouthern nations would ima-
gine. Thefe plains are interfperfed with
little hills, lakes, and groves ; and adorned
with feveral palaces, many gentlemens
feats -J-, and a good number of cities and
towns. The foil, though light and fome-
what fandy, produces a great quantity of
grain, particularly of oats and barley : nor
is it deficient in woods and paflures. Be-
fides, the fea and lakes furnifh this illand
with fifh in fuch abundance, as might well
fupply the want of the other fruits of the
earth in a country lefs fertile or lefs addicted
to commerce.
But fertility is in a flill more eminent de-
gree the character of FUNEN, which is the
fecond of the Danifh ifles in point of fize,
* A certain toll paid by the merchant- (hips for paf-
fing the Sound. T.
f In French, Chateaux.
5
( 5)
but the firft in goodnefs of foil. This ifland
rifes higher than that of Zealand, and is fe-
parated from it by an arm of the fea, which,
on account of its breadth, is called the
GREAT BELT, to diftinguifli it from an-
other fmaller channel, that divides it from
Jutland, and is called the LESSER BELT.
Corn, pafture, and fruits grow plentifully
in this ifland, which prefents the mofl de-
lightful appearance. In the middle of a
vaft plain ftands ODENSEE, the capital of
the province ; and feven towns lefs con-
fiderable adorn the fea-coafts at almoft equal
distances.
The ifles of LALAND and FALSTRIA
yield not much in point of fertility to Funen,
being both of them famous for their fine
wheat : but the latter of thefe produces
alfo fruits in fuch abundance, that one
may juftly call it the Orchard of Denmark.
Amidft the multitude of lefier iflands, that
are fcattered round the principal ones, there
are few which do not fupply their inhabi-
tants with neceffaries, and even afford them
an overplus for traffic. LAN GLAND hath
plenty of fine corn-fields. Bo KN HOLM,
MoNA,and SAMSOE have excellent paftures.
AM AC is found very proper for pulfe, -and
is become a fruitful garden under the
hands of thofe induftrious Flemings, who
were brought hither by queen Elizabeth,
Chap. I. 63 wife
(*)
wife of Chriftian II. and fifter of Charles
.V.
If we pafs over to the provinces on the
continent, we (hall find new reafons to
convince us, that Denmark plentifully fup-
ports its inhabitants, and is able to enrich
even a numerous people. JUTLAND, the
largeft of thefe provinces, forms the head
of that long peninfula, which is bounded
by the ocean to the weft, by the gulph of
Categade and the Baltic to the eaft, and
which opens a communication into Ger-
many towards the fouth. From this pro-
vince they carry into Norway a great
part of the corn ufed in that kingdom; and
hence are exported thofe thoufands of head
of cattle, which are every year brought
into Holland and other' countries. Here
are alfo bred thofe Danifh horfes, whofe
beauty makes them fo much fought after
in all parts of Europe. If the inland
parts are barren in fome places, the coafts
extremely abound with fifh. This affords
a refource fo much the greater, as they
increafe and breed in the long bays,
which fun up into the country, in fuch
a manner that almoft all the inhabitants
enjoy the benefit of the fimery. The
gulph of LIMFIORDE in particular reaches
almoft from one fea to the other ; and
the fifh ing therein is fo rich, that, after
it
(7)
it has fupplied the wants of the province,
it constantly produces large quantities for
exportation *.
Nature hath been no lefs indulgent to
the fouthern part of this peninfula, which
forms the dutchy of SLESWIC. Although
the inland parts of this country have large
tracts of heath and barren fields, yet the
fertility of its coafts, its advantageous fitu-
ation between the ocean and the Baltic, the
number and convenience of its harbours,
and the large traffic which it carries on, have
enriched many of its cities, and rendered it
an agreeable and flourishing province -f- .
What I have faid of the dutchy of Slef-
wic is pretty nearly applicable to the dut-
chy of HOLSTEIN. This province is in
general rich, fertile, and populous J. Fat
B 4 and
* " The principal ci- " REN,andTcNNiNGEV,
* ties of Jutland are AL- " are cities of tolerable
* c BURG, NYCOPPING, " fize." Flrjl Edit.
" WYBURG, AARHU- % Lord Molefworth ob-
ec SEN, RANDERS, HOR- ferves, that this country
"SENS, WARDE, RIDE, very much refemblesENC-
FREDERICIA, COLD- LAND. Another traveller
ING, &c.'' Flrjl Edit. has remarked, that the in-
-j- '* SLESWIC, an an- habitants are in their per-
cient and confiderable Tons very like the ENG-
city, is the capital of LISH. See"Howeli's Let-
the dutchy. FLENS- ters," vol. i. fel. 6. lett. 4.
BURG hath an extenfive It feems this writer was at
commerce. FREDE- Rendfburg (or as he calls
RICKSTADT, TONDE- it Rainfburg) when the
CJiap. I. king
(8 )
and plentiful paftures; large and trading
cities fituate near together ; coafts abound-
ing in fifh, and a large river* which termi-
nated the province towards the fouth, form
its principal advantages -f*.
On the other fide of the Elb, after crof-
fing the country of Bremen, we find two
fmall provinces, which have been long
united to the crown of Denmark. Thefe
are the counties of OLDENBURG and DEL-
MEN HORST, which are comprized within
king of Denmark held an
afTembly of the ihtes there
in 1632. " Among other
" things, he fays, I put
*' myfelf to mark the car-
" riage of the Holftein
" gentlemen, as they were
<c going in and out at the
<* parliament-houfe : and
tl obferving well their phy-
" fiognomies, their com-
" plections, and gait ; I
** thought verily I was in
" P.ngland ; for they re-
" femblethe Englifh more
" than either Welfli or
" Scot (though cohabiting
f( u-on the fame iflandj
"or any other people that
" ever I faw yet ; which
*' makes me verily believe,
" that the Englifli nation
*< came firft from this
*' lower circle of Saxony;
" and there is one thing
" that flrengthencth me
in this belief; that there
is an ancient town hard
by, called Lunden, and
an ifland called Angles;
* whence it may well be
that our country came
from Britannia to be
Anglia." This remark
is confirmed by the moft
diligent inquirers into this
fubjeft,whopla<;e the coun-
try of our Saxon anceftors
in the Cimbric Cherfonefe,
in the tracts of land fmce
known by the names of
Jutland, Angelen, and
Holftein. T.
* The Elb.
t " The kingofDen-
" mark pofleiTes here
" RF.NDSBURG, a very
" ftrong place, 'ALTON A,
" a town of grqat trade,
" and GLUCKERSTADT,
" a good fortification."
F'irjl Edit,
the
(9)
the circle of Weftphalia, and have re-
ceived their names from their two principal
cities.
The temperature of the air is nearly the
fame in the greateft part of thefe provinces,
and, except in the north of Jutland, is much
milder than their fituation would incline one
to believe, being rarely fubject to very long
or rigorous cold. To comprehend this,
it will be fufficient to remind the rea-
der, of this general obfervation, that coun-
tries furrounded with the fea, have their
atmofphere loaded with vapours continually
exhaling from it, which break and blunt
the nitrous particles of the air, and foften
its rigours. When the flraits and gulphs,
which furround the Danifh iflands, become
frozen in very (harp winters, it is lefs ow-
fng to the prevalence of the froft there,
than to the large flakes of ice, which are
driven by the winds out of the northern
feas, and are there aflembled and united.
The fummer feafon commonly begins with
the month of May, and continues till Oc-
tober : and during its continuance, the
beauty of the country, the fremnefs and
Ihortnefs of the nights, and the convenience
of navigation in a country furrounded and
crofted by the fea, eaiily repair and make
the inhabitants forget the languors and in-
terruptions, which winter caufes in their
bufmefs and amufements.
Chap. I. If
If travellers for the mod part have not
been very favourable in their accounts of
Denmark, they have been ftill lefs tender of
NORWAY. They have often confounded
it with Lapland, and have given defcrip-
tions of its inhabitants, and their man-
ners, which are hardly applicable to the
favages of that country. The notion that
is generally entertained of the extreme
coldnefs of the climate here is no lefs
unjuft. It is true, that in a kingdom
which extends thirteen degrees from north
to Ibuth, the temperature of the air cannot
every where be the fame : accordingly the
mofl northern parts of Norway, thofe
which face the eaft, and which are not
flickered by the mountains from the fury
of the north winds, are undoubtedly ex-
pofed to rigorous winters. But almoft all
that length of coaft, which is wafhed by
the fea towards the weft, and which forms
fo confiderable a part of Norway, com-
monly enjoys an air tolerably temperate,
even in the middle of winter. Here are
none of thole " defolate regions, where
" Winter hath eftablimed his eternal em-
" pire, and where he reigns among horrid
" heaps of ice and fnow," as ignorance
hath often led travellers, and a fondnefs for
the marvellous induced poets to fpeak of
Norway. It is feldom that a very marp
froft lafts there a fortnight or three weeks
together ;
together -, it rains frequently at BERGEN in
the midft of winter*, and the ports of
Hamburg, Lubeck, and Amfterdam, are
locked up with froft ten times for once
that this city is fo expofed. In fhort, this
is an accident that doth not happen more
than two or three times in an age. The
vapours, which rife from the ocean, con-
tinually foften the fharpnefs of the cold ;
and it is only in the coafts of Iceland, Fin-
mark, and Greenland, that are found thofe
immenfe and eternal banks of ice, of which
voyagers make fuch a noife, and which,
when they are fevered, may fometimes float
along the coafts of Norway.
The greateft inconvenience to which this
vaft country is expofed, arifes without dif-
pute, from the inequality of the ground,
from it's being almoft entirely covered with
rocks and ftones, and croft every wny by high
and large mountains, which render a great
part of it wild and defert. There grow, not-
withftanding, feveral forts of grain in
many of the provinces, as in the UPLANDS,
the RYFOLKE, JEDEREN -f ; the reft
which have not this advantage may eafily
be fupplied from Jutland or the Danirfi
iflands, by means of the navigation. Various
* Sec PONTOPPIDAN'S og. Norg. Beflcrivelfe.
natural hiftory of Nor- [i. e. Defcription of Den-
>vay, vol. i. mark and Norway.] p. 36.
f HOLBERG'S Danm, & feqq.
Chap. I. products,
( 12)
products, with which this country abounds,
fufficiently compenfate for that difadvan-
tage.
The other nations of Europe cannot be
ignorant that great part of the pitch and tar,
of the mafts, planks, and different forts of
timber, which are every where ufed, come
from Norway. Thefe articles alone would
be fufficient to procure an eafy competence
for the inhabitants of the inland and eafterri
parts of this country. The weftern coafl
hath a refource not lefs rich or lefs certain,
in the prodigious abundance of its fifh.
Cod, falmon and herrings are no where
found in greater quantities. The Norwe-
gians fupply part of Europe with thefe;
and this fruitful branch of commerce be-
comes every day more extenfive by the care
of a wife adminiftration. The very moun-
tains of this country, which at firil: fight,
appear fo barren, often conceal great riches
in their bofoms. Some of them are intirc
quarries of fine marble, which the luxury
of all the cities of Europe could never ex-
hauft. In others are found jafper, cryftal
and fome precious flones ; feveral mines of
gold, though hitherto not very rich ; two
mines of filver by no means fcanty ; much
copper ; but above all fo great a quantity of
iron, that this fingle article brings almoft
as much money into the kingdom, as what
arifes from the fale of its timber.
At
( '3)
At the northern extremity of this ki'ng-
tlom and of Europe, dwells a people, which,
from the earlieft ages, have differed from
the other inhabitants of Scandinavia, in fi-
gure, manners, and language. This na-
tion, known by the name of FINNS, or
LAPLANDERS, not only poffefs the northern
parts of Norway, but alfo vaft countries in
Mufcovy and Sweden. They are a coarfe
and favage race of men, yet by no means
barbarous, if we underftand by this word
mifchievous and cruel. Such of them as
live upon the fea-coafts fupport themfelves
by fiming, and by a traffic they carry on
with a fort of little barks, which they make
and fell to the Norwegians. The reft wan-
der up and down in the mountains without
any fixed habitation, and gain a fcanty fub-
fiftence by hunting, by their pelteries, and
their rain-deer. Such of them as are neigh-
bours to the Norwegians have embraced
chriftianity, and are ibmewhat civilized by
their commerce with that people. The reft
live ftill in ignorance, not knowing fo much
as the names of the other nations of the
world; preferved by their poverty and their
climate from the evils which difturb the en-
joyments of more opulent countries. Their
whole religion confifts in fome confufed no-
tions of an invifible and tremendous being :
and a few fuperftitious ceremonies compoie
their worihip. They have no laws, and
Chap. I. fcarce
fcarce any magistrates : yet have they great
.humanity, a natural foftnefs of difpofition,
and a very hofpitable temper.
They were nearly the fame in the time
of Tacitus. " The FINNS*," he fays,
*' live in extreme favagenefs, in fquallid
" poverty : have neither arms, nor fteeds,
" nor houfes. Herbs are their food, fkins
" their cloathing, the earth their bed. All
" their refource is their arrows, which
" they point with fifh-bones, for want of
" iron. Their women live by hunting,
<: as well as the men -f. For they every
" where accompany them, and gain their
" mare of the prey. A rude hovel fhelters
" their infants from the inclemencies of
" the weather, and the beafts of prey.
" Such is the home to which their young
" men return ; the afylum to which the
" old retire. This kind of life they think
" more happy, than the painful toils of
" agriculture, than the various labours of
" domeftic management, than that circle
" of hopes and fears, in which men are
" involved by their attention to the fortune
" of themfelves and others. Equally fe-
tf cure both as to gods and men, the Finns
* FENNI. TACIT. De . that herbs are their food :
raorib. Germ, ad fin. I fuppofe herbs were their
t This feems to con- ordinary food j flefh gain-
tradict the paflage above, ed by hunting their regale.
" have
( '5)
" have attained that rare privilege, not to
" form a (ingle wifh."
I ought not to feparate ICELAND from
Norway. This ifland, the largeft in Eu-
rope next to Great Britain, is furrounded
by that part of the northern fea, which
geographers have been pjeafed to call the
Deucalidonian ocean. Its length from eaft
to weft is about 112 Danifh miles (12 to
a degree) and its mean breadth may be 50
of thofe miles J. Nature itfelf hath marked
out the divifion of this country *. Two long
chains of mountains run from the middle of
the eaftern and weftern coafts, riling by de-
grees till they meet in the center of the ifland :
from whence two other chains of fmaller
hills gradually defcend till they reach the
coafts that lie north and fouth ; thus mak-
ing a primary divifion of the country into
four quarters (fierdingers) which are di-
ftinguifhed by the four points of the co'm-
pafs towards which they lie.
The whole ifland can only be confidered
as one vaft mountain, interfperfed with long
and deep vallies, concealing in its bofom
heaps of minerals, of vitrified and bitu-
minous fubftances, and rifing on all fides
out of the ocean in the form of a fhort
blunted cone -j~.
t About 560 Englifh p. 18. 6.
miles long, and 250 broad. f Vid. HORREBOW'*
T. Natural Hiftory of Ice-
* EGERH. OLAI E- land, paffim.
narrat. Hiftor. de Ifland.
Chap. I. Earth-
( 16 )
Earthquakes and volcanoes have thro' all
ages laid wade this unhappy ifland. Hecla,
the only one of thefe volcanoes, which is
known by name to the reft of Europe, feems
at prefent extinct; but the principles of
fire, which lie concealed all over the ifland,
often break out in other places. There have
been already within this century many erup-
tions, as dreadful, as they were unexpected.
From the bofom of thefe enormous heaps
of ice we have lately feen afcend torrents of
fmoke, of flame, and melted or calcined
fubftances, which fpread fire and inunda-
tion wide over the neighbouring fields,
whilft they filled the air with thick clouds,
and hideous roarings caufed by the melting
of fuch immenfe quantities of fnow and ice.
One meets almoft every where in travelling
through this country with marks of the
fame confufion and difbrder. One fees
enormous piles of fharp and broken rocks,
which are fometimes porous and half
calcined, and often frightful on account
of their blacknefs, and the traces of fire,
which they ftill retain. The clefts and
hollows of the rocks are only filled with
thofe hideous and barren ruins ; but in the
valleys, which are formed between the
mountains, and which are fcattered here
and there all over the ifland very often at
a confiderable diftance from each other, are
found very extenfive and delightful plains,
where
( -7)
xvhere nature, who always mingles Corns
allay with the rigour of her feverities, af-
fords a tolerable afylum for men who know
no better, and a moft plentiful and delicate
nourilhment for cattle.
I ought to beftow a word or two upon
another northern country dependent on the
kingdom of Norway, as well as Iceland,
but much more extenfive, more unknown,
and more favage : I mean GREENLAND, a
vaft country, which one knows not whe-
ther to call an illand or continent. It ex-
tends from the 6oth to the Scth degree of*
latitude ; farther than that men have not
penetrated. All that we can know for
certain of it is, that this country, little
known to geographers, ftretches away from
its fouthern point, named Cape Farewel,
continually widening both towards the eaft
and weft. The eaftern coaft in fome places
is not diftant more than 40 rniles from Ice-
land, but the ice, which furrounds it, or
other unknown caufes, make it now paf3
for inacceflable. Yet it was chiefly on this
coaft, that the Norwegians formerly efta-
bliihed a colony, as we fhall mow here-
after : a colony which at this time is either*
deftroyed, or perhaps only neglected, and
cut oft from all communication with the
reft of the world. With regard to the
weftern coaft, which alone is frequented by
VOL. I. Chap. I. C / the
th-e Danes at prefent ; it is known no far-
ther than the yoth degree. It is very pro-
bable that on this fide, Greenland joins to
the continent of America. Yet no one
hath hitherto reached the bottom of the
Bay, or Straits of Davies. The Savages
whom the Danes have found on this coaft,
are not unlike the Laplanders in figure, yet
fpeak a language quite different from theirs.
They are fhort of feature, and thick-fet,
their vifage is broad and tawny, their lips
are thick, and their hair black and coarfe.
They are robuft, phlegmatic, incurious,
and even fhipid when their own intereft is
not immediately concerned. Yet their
children have been found capable of the
fame inflrudions, as thofe of Europeans.
They live without laws, and without fu-
periors, yet with great union and tranqui-
lity. They are neither quarrel fome, nor
mifchievous, nor warlike ; being greatly
afraid of thofe that are : and they keep fair
with the Europeans from this motive.
Theft, blows and murder are almoft un-
known to them. They are chafle before
marriage, and love their children tenderly.
Their nailinefs is fo great, that it renders
their hofpitality almoft ufelefs to Europe-
ans ; and their fimplicity hath not been
able to preferve them from having priefts,
who pals among them for enchanters, and
are
( '9)
arc in truth very great and dexterous cheats.
As to their religion it confifts in the belief
of certain good and evil Genii, and of a
Land of Souls, to which, however, they
pay little or no regard in their actions.
Chap. I. C 2 CHAP.
CHAPTER IL
Of the firft Inhabitants of Denmark^ and
particularly of the Cimbri.
IT is ufelefs to enquire at what period
of time Denmark began to be inhabit-
ed. Such a refearch would doubtlefs lead
us up to an age when all Europe was plung-
ed in ignorance and barbarity. Thefe two
words include in them almofl all we know
of the hiftory of the firft ages. It is very-
probable, that the firft Danes were like all
the other Teutonic nations, a colony of
Scythians, who fpread themfelves at dif-
ferent times over the countries which lay
towards the weft. The refemblance of
name might induce us to believe that it
was from among the Cimmerian Scythians
(whom the ancients placed to the north
of the Euxine fea) that the firft colonies
were fent into Denmark ; and that from
this people they inherited the name of
Cimbri, which they bare fo long before
they
( 2' )
they a/Turned that of Danes*. But this
refemblance of name, which many hifto-
rians produce as a folid proof, is liable to
ib many different explanations, that it is
better to acknowledge once for all, that
this fubject is as incapable of certainty,
as it is unworthy of refearch.
Whatever was the origin of the Cimbri,
they for a long time before the birth of
Chrift inhabited the country, which receiv-
ed from them the name of the Cimbrica
Cherfonefus *)-, and probably comprehend-
ed Jutland, Slefwic, and Holftein, and
perhaps fome of the neighbouring pro-
vinces. The ancients coniidered this peo-
ple as a branch of the Germans, and never
diftinguimed the one from the other in the
defcriptions they have left us of the man-
ners and cuftoms of that nation. The
hiftorical monuments of the north give us
ilill lefs information about them, and go
no farther back than the arrival of
Odin; the epoque of which, I am
* Thehiftcrians of the appears to have made ufe
.north do not inform us of it. We fhall fee below,
when this name began to what we are to think of
be in ufe. Among fo- the etymologies which
reign writers, PROCOPIUS have been given of this
%n author of the Vlth name,
century, is the firft who f Or Cimbric Peninfula.
Chjp, II. C 3 in-
(22)
inclined to place, with the celebrated Tor-
faeus, about 70 years before the birth of
Chrift. All that pafledin Denmark before
that period would be intirely unknown to
us, if the famous expedition of the Cimbri
into Italy had not drawn upon them the
attention of a people who enjoyed the ad-
vantage of having hiftorians. It is a fingle
gleam, which for a moment throws light
upon the ages of obfcurity : fliort and tran-
iient as it is, let us neverthelefs catch it,
in order to difcover, if poffible, a feature
or two of the character of this people.
The hiflory of Rome informs us, that
in the confulmip of Caecilius Metellus and
Papirius Carbo, about one hundred and
eleven years before the Chriftian aera J, the
republic was agitated by inteftine divifions
which already began to threaten it's liberty,
when the intrigues of the feveral factions
were all at once fufpended by the fudden
news of an irruption of Barbarians. More
than three hundred thoufand men, known
by the name of Cimbri and Teutones, who
chiefly iflued from the Cimbric Cherfonefe
and the neighbouring iflands, had forfaken
their country to go in fearch of a more fa-
See PLUTARCH in T. Liv.epit 1.68. Flor.
Mario. OROS. 1.5. 1. 3. c. 30.
Vel. PATERCUL. 1. 2. J AnnoUrb, cond. 640.
vourable
vourable climate, of plunder and glory.
They attacked and fubdued at once what-
ever people they found in their pafTage, and
as they met with no refiftance, refolved to
pufh their conquefts farther. The Gauls
were overwhelmed with this torrent, whole
courfe was for a long time marked by the
moft horrible defolation. Terror every
where went before them, and when it was
reported at Rome, that they were difpofed
to pafs into Italy, the confternation there
became general. The fenate dilpatched Pa-
pirius Carbo with an army to guard the paf-
fage of the Alps, deeming it a fufficient
degree of good fortune, if they could but
preferve Italy from thefe formidable guefts.
But, as they took a different rout, and
flopped fome time on the banks of the Da-
nube, the Romans refumed courage, and
condemning their former fears, fent in a
menacing tone to the Cimbri, to bid them
take care not to difturb the Norici their al-
lies. At the fame time, the Cimbri being
informed that a Roman army approached
them, and refpecling the character of the
Republic, fent ambaffadors to the Conful
Papirius, " to excufe themfelves, foraf-
" much as having come from the remote
' parts of the north, they could not pof-
" iibly know that the Norici were the
" allies of the Romans :" adding ; " that
Chap. II. C 4 " they
ct they only knew it to be a received law
<f among all nations, that the conqueror
" hath a right to whatever he can acquire :
" and that the Romans themfelves had no
st other pretenfions to moft of the countries
tf they had fubdued, than what was found-
" ed on the fvvord. That they had how-
" ever, a great veneration for the Roman
ff people, on account of their virtue and
" bravery ; in confideration of which, al-
(f though they knew not what it was to
" fear, they con fen ted to leave the Norici
" in peace, and to employ their valour in
f ' fome other quarter, where they could do
" it without incurring the difpleafure of
ft the common- wealth." Satisfied with fo
moderate an anfwer, the conful fuffered
them quietly to remove ; but when the
Cimbri were retired into Dalmatia, and ex-
pected nothing lefs than hofl ilities from the
Romans : a party of thefe commanded by
Carbo, furprized them by night, afleep and
unarmed. Thefe brave warriors full of in-
dignation, flew to their arms, and defend-
ed themfelves with fo much intrepidity,
that they wrefted the victory out of their
enemies hands, and forced them to feek
their fafety by flight. But although the
Romans almoft all efcaped the vengeance
of their enemies, this defeat was not the
lefs fatal to the republic -, for the fplendour
and
and reputation which it added to the arms
of the Cimbri, drew on all fides under
their banners fuch nations as were either
impatient of the Roman yoke, or jealous
of their incroachments : particularly the
Tigurini and Ambrones, two people ori-
ginally of Helvetia. With thefe new auxi-
liaries, they overwhelmed Gaul a fecond
time, and advancing to the foot of the
Pyrenees, endeavoured to eftablifh them-
felves in Spain : bat meeting with a vigo-
rous repulfe from the Celtiberians, and tired
of fo many unprofitable invafions, they fenta
new embafly to the Romans, to offer them
their fervices, upon condition they would
give them lands to cultivate. The Senate
too prudent to enter into any kind of ac-
commodation with fuch dangerous enemies,
and already divided among themfelves about
the diftribution of lands, returned a diredl
refufal to their demand. Upon which the
Cimbri refolved to feize by force what they
could not gain- by intreaty, and immediately
fell with 16 much fury upon the new con-
ful Silanus, who had received orders to
march againft them, that they forced his
intrenchments, pillaged his camp, and cut
all his army in pieces. This victory was
foon after followed by another, which their
allies the Ambrones gained over Caffius
konginus at the mouth of the Rhone $ and
Chap. II. to
( 26 )
to compleat the misfortune, a third army
of Romans more confiderable than the two
former, was foon after entirely defeated.
Scaurus, who commanded it, was made
prifoner, and afterwards put to death ; his
two fons were flain, and more than four-
fcore thoufand of the Romans and their
allies were left dead in the field. Laft of
all, two other generals, the conful Man-
lius, and the proconful Caepio, to whom
had been intrufted a fourth army already
half vanquifhed with fear, and who were
difunited and jealous of each other, were
attacked near the Rhone, each of them in
his camp, and entirely defeated.
Such repeated lofles filled Rome with
grief and terror; and many began to def-
pair even of the fafety of the ftate. In
this melancholy conjuncture, minds lefs
firm than thofe of thefe fpirited Repub-
licans, would doubtlefs, have fuggefted the
imprudent meafure of granting to the con-
querors conditions capable of foftening
them : they would have given them at once
the lands they had required, or perhaps
have purchafed their friendship with a fum
of money. This dangerous policy would
probably have ruined Rome in this exi-
gence, as it did fome ages after. The
Gauls, the Germans, and the Scythians,
poor and greedy nations, who gafped after
nothing
(27)
nothing but flaughter and booty, roving
and warlike as well by inclination as ne-
ceffity, would have harafled by continual
inroads, a people which had let them fee
that they were at once richer and weaker
than themfelves. The prudent firmnefs of
the Senate, and the valour of Marius faved
Rome for this time from the danger under
\vhichitafterwardsfunk. All thecitizensnow
turned their eyes towards the conqueror of
Jugurtha, as their laft and only fupport.
They decreed him confular honours for the
fourth time, and aflbciated with him Ca-
tulus Ludtatius, a perfon fcarcely inferior
to him in military {kill, and who far ex-
celled him in all the other qualities, which
make a great ftatefman.
Marius having quickly difcovered that
the ill fuccefs of his predeceflbrs was the
effect of their imprudence, formed to him-
felf a very different plan of conduct. In
particular, he refolved not to join battle
with the enemy, till their furious ardour was
abated, and till his foldiers familiarized to
the fight of them, fhould no longer con-
fider themfelves as conquered before
they came to blows. Their former victo-
ries, their tallnefs of flature, rendered ftill
more terrible by their drefs, their ferocious
air, their barbarous fhouts, and unufual
manner of fighting, had all contributed to
Chap. II. {hike
{ 28)
ftrike the Romans with the greateft terror;
and this terror was the firfl enemy he had
to encounter; an enemy which time
alone could fubdue. With this view, Ma-
rius judged it necefTary to encamp on the
banks of the Rhone, in a iituation natu-
rally advantageous, where he laid in all
forts of proviSons in great abundance, that
he might not be compelled to engage before
he favv a convenient opportunity. This
coolnefs of the general was regarded by
thofe Barbarians, as a mark of cowardice.
They refolved, therefore, to divide them-
felves into different bodies, and fo penetrate
into Italy. The Cimbri and Tigurini went
to meet Catulus 3 the Ambrones and Teu-
tones hoping to provoke the Romans to
fight,, came. and encamped in a plain full in
their front. But nothing could induce
Marius to change his refolution.
Neverthelefs, thefe Barbarians infulted
the Romans inceflantly by every means they
could devife : they advanced as far as the
very intrenchments of their camp, to re-
proach and deride them ; they challenged
the officers and the general himfelf to
fingle combat. The Roman foldiers were
by degrees accuftomed to look their ene-
mies in the face, while the provocations
they received every day, more and more
whetted their refentment. Many of them
even
( 29 )
even broke out into reproaches againft Ma-
rius for appearing fo much to diitruft their
courage ; and this dexterous general to ap-
peaie them, had recourfe to a Syrian pro-
phetefs in his camp, who allured them
that the Gods did not yet approve of their
fighting.
At length, the patience of the Teutones
was exhaufted, and they endeavoured to
force the Roman intrenchments ; but here
they were repulfed with lofs : upon which,,
they refolved to abandon their camp, and
attempt an irruption into Italy. They filed
off for fix days together in the prefence of
Marius's army, infulting his foldiers with
the moft provoking language, and afking
them, if they had any mefTage to fend to
their wives, whom they hoped foon to fee.
Marius heard all thefe bravados witl> his
accuftomed coolnefs ; but when their whole
army was pafied by, he followed them as
far as Aix in Provence, haraffing their
rear-guard without intermiffion. When he
was arrived at this place, he halted, in or-
der to let his foldiers enjoy what they had
ardently defired fo long, a pitched battle.
They began with fkirmifhing on both fides,
till the fight infenfibly growing more fc-
rious, at length both armies made the
moft furious attacks. Thirty thoufand Am-
brones advanced firft, marching in a kind
Chap. IL of
(3)
of meafure to the found of their inftru-
ments. A body of Ligurians, fupported
by the Romans, repulfed them with great
lofs : but as they betook themfelves to
flight, their wives came forth to meet them
with fwords and hatchets in their hands,
and bitterly reproaching them, and finking
indifcriminately friend and foe, endeavour-
ed to fnatch with their naked hands the
enemies weapons, maintaining an invin-
cible firmnefs even till death. This firft
action raifed the courage of the Romans,
and was the prelude to a victory ftill more
decifive.
After the greateft part of the Ambrones
had perimed in that day's action, Marius
caufed his army to retire back to his camp,
ordering them to keep ftrict watch, and to
lye clofe without making any movement;
as if they were affrighted at their own
victory. On the other hand, in the camp
of the Teutones were heard continual
bowlings, like to thofe of favage beafts -,
fo hideous, that the Romans, and even
their general himfelf could not help teftify-
ing their horror. They notwithstanding
lay quiet that, night, and the day following,
being bufily employed in preparing all
things for a fecond engagement. Marius,
on his part, took all neceflary precautions ;
he placed in an ambufcade three thoufand
4 men
(3' )
men commanded by Marcellus, with or-
ders to attack the enemy in the rear, as
foon as they mould perceive the battle was
begun. When both armies were come
within fight of each other, Marius com-
manded his cavalry to difmount ; but the
Teutones hurried on by that blind impetuo-
fity which diftinguimes all barbarous na-
tions, inftead of waiting till the Romans
were come down into the plain, attacked
them on an eminence where they were ad-
vantageouily ported. At the fame inftant,
Marcellus appeared fuddenly behind with
his troops, and hemming them in, threw
their ranks into diforder, fo that they were
quickly forced to fly. Then the victory
declared itfelf entirely in favour of the
Romans, and a moft horrible carnage en-
fued. If we may take literally what
fome of the Roman hiftorians have * re-
lated, there periihed more than a hundred
thoufand Teutones including the prifoners.
Others content themfelves with faying,
that the number of the {lain was incredible ;
that the inhabitants of Marfeilles for a long
time after, made inclofures for their gar-
dens and vineyards with the bones ; and
that the earth thereabouts was fo much
fattened, that its increafe of produce was
* See Plutarch's Life of Marius.
Chap. II. pro-
(SO
prodigious. Marius loaded with glory, after
a victory fo illuflrious in itfelf, and fo im-
portant in its confequences, was a fifth time
honoured with the confular fafces -, but he
would not triumph till he had fecured the
repofe of Italy, by the entire defeat of all
the Barbarians. The Cimbri, who had fe-
parated themfelves from the Teutones, ftill
threatened its fafety. They had penetrated
as far as the banks of the Adige ; which
Catulus Ludtatius was not flrong enough
to prevent them from croffing. The pro-
grefs they made ftill caufed violent alarms
in Rome; Marius was charged to raife a
new army with the utmoft fpeed, and to go
and engage them. The Cimbri had halted
near the Po, in hopes that the Teutones,
of whofe fate they were ignorant, would
quickly join them. Wondering at the delay
of thefe their aflbciates, they fentto Marius a
fecond time, to demand an allotment of
land, fufficient to maintain themfelves, and
the Teutones their brethren. Marius an-
fwered them, that " iheir brethren already
<c poiTefled more than they defired, and that
" they would not eaiily quit, what he had
" affigned them." The Cimbri irritated
by this raillery, inflantly refolved to take
ample vengeance.
They prepared immediately for battle,
and their king or general, named Bojorix,
i ap-
( 33 )
approached the Roman camp with a fmail
party of horfe, to challenge Marius, and
to agree with him on a day and place of
action. Marius anfwered, that although
it was not the cuftom of the Romans to
confult their enemies on this fubje<5t, he
would notwithstanding for once oblige
them, and therefore appointed the next
day but one, and the plain of Verceil for
their meeting. At the time appointed,
the two armies marched thither ; the Ro-
mans ranged themfelves in two wings : Ca-
tulus commanded a body of twenty thou-
fand men, and Sylla was in the number of
his officers. The Cimbri formed with their
infantry an immenfe fquare batallion : their
cavalry, confiding of fifteen thousand men,
was magnificently mounted ; each ibldier
bore upon his helmet the head of fome
favage beaft, with its mouth gaping wide ;
an iron cuirafs covered his body, and he
carried a long halberd in his hand. The
extreme heat of the weather was very fa-
vourable to the Romans. They had been
careful to get the fun on their backs ; while
the Cimbri little accuftomed to its violence,
had it in their faces. Befides this, the duil
hid from the eyes of the Romans the
aftonifhing multitude of their enemies, fo
that they fought with the more confidence,
and of courfe more courage. The Cim-
VoL.I. Chap. I r. D bri,
( 34)
. bri, exhaufted and difpirited, were quickly
routed. A precaution, which they had
taken to prevent their being difperfed, only
ferved to forward their ruin : they had
linked the foldiers of the foremoft ranks to
one another with chains -, in thefe they were
entangled, and thereby expofed the more to
the blows of the Romans. Such as could fly,
met with new dangers in their camp ; for
their women who fat upon their chariots,
clothed in black, received them as enemies,
and malTacred without diftinction their fa-
thers, brothers and hufbands : they even car-
ried their rage to fuch a height, as to dam out
the brains of their children ; and compleated
the tragedy, by throwing themfelves under
their chariot wheels. After their example,
their hufbands in defpair turned their arms
againft one another, and feemed to join
with the Romans in promoting their own
defeat. In the dreadful Daughter of that
day, a hundred and twenty thoufand are
faid to have perimed ; and if we except a
few families of the Cimbri, which remain-
ed in their own country, and a fmall num-
ber who efcaped, one may fay, that this
fierce and valiant nation was all mowed
down at one fingle ftroke. This laft vic-
tory procured Marius the honours of a
triumph, and the fervices he thereby ren-
derdd the commonwealth appeared fo great,
2 that
( 35)
that he received the glorious title of third
founder of Rome.
Thus have we given in a few words,
what hiftorians relate of the expedition of
the Cimbri ; it drew upon them for a mo-
ment, the attention of all Europe. But
as literature, and the fine arts, can alone
give Lifting fame to a nation, and as we
eafily lofe the remembrance of thofe evils
we no longer fear, this torrent was no
foqner withdrawn within its ancient bounds,
but the Romans themfelves loft fight of it,
fo that we fcarcely find any farther mention
of the Cimbri in any of their writers.
Strabo only informs us, that they after-
wards fought the friendship of Auguflus,
and fent for a prefent a vafe, which they
made ufe of in their facrifices ; and Taci-
tus tells us, in one word *, that the Cim-
bri had nothing left but a celebrated name,
and a reputation as ancient as it was ex-
tenfive.
Thus whatever figure this expedition
made, we know but little the more of the
nation which fent it forth. Neverthelefs,
what is related of their tall ftature and fe-
rocity deferves to be remarked, becaufe if we
may believe all the antient hiftorians of the
* Parva nunc civitas, fama late "jejllgia ma-i-^ft
fed gloria ingcns^ veterifque Tacit. Germ. c. 37.
Chap. II. D 2 north,
( 36 )
north, and even many among the moderns,
Scandinavia was peopled only with giants
in thdie remote ages, which precede the
epoque of hiftory. The Icelandic mytho-
logy, which I mall have more than once
occafion to quote, relates very exactly all
the engagements, which the giants had with
thofe Scythians, whom Odin brought with
him out of Afia.
They pretend that this monftrous race
fubfifted for a long time in the mountains
and ferefts of Norway, where they con-
tinued even down to the ninth century ;
that they fled from the open day, and re-
nounced all commerce with men, living
only with thofe of their own fpecies in the
folitudes and cliffs of the rocks ; that they
fed on human rlefh, and clothed themfelves
in the raw jfkins of wild beads ; that they
were fo /killed in magic, as to be able to faf-
cinate the eyes of men, and prevent them
from feeing the objects before them ; yet
v. crc at the lame time fuch religious obfervers
of their word, that their fidelity hath pafled
into a proverb * ; that in procefs of time,
they intermixed with the women of our
fpecies, and produced demi-giants, who
approaching nearer and nearer to the hu-
man race, at length became mere men, like
* Trolhram TV
our-
( 37)
oarfelves -f. If all thefe circumftances
are compared and examined, we mall
find no great difficulty in clearing up the
truth. When Odin and his companions
came to eftablifh themfelves in the north,
there is no doubt but the Cimbri, or ori-
ginal inhabitants of the country, would
lloutly difpute the poffeflion of it with
them. Afterwards when they were con-
quered and driven out, the remains of this
barbarous nation would be apt to take re-
fuge among the rocks and defarts, where
their rough and favage way of living J
could not but increafe their native ferocity.
The fear of being difcovered by the con-
querors, reduced them to the necefiity of
feeking by night the only provillons that
were left them ; and as their tallnefs of ila-
ture, their cloathing of fkins, and their
favage air could not fail ibmetimes to make
f TORF. Hift. Norveg. fon, fays, " that he was
Tom. i. Lib.' 3'. cap. 4 " fo well clothed, that
ARNG. JON. Crymogria. 4C you would take him for
Lib. i. p. 44. " one of the [AsEs] A-
J The Afiatics brought ** fiatics." P. 3. cap. 10.
with them into the north, p. 102. apud Sperling, in
a degree of luxury and nov. liter. M. 13. an. 1699.
magnificence^ which were M. Jim. Hence proceeded
before unknown there. their contempt for the an-
The author of an old It- cient inhabitants of the
landic chronicle, intitl- country, who were worfe
ed, LAN'ONA-MA-SAGA, clad and lefs civilized than
fpeakingof a certain per-r themfelv^s.
. II. D 3 their
47M8
( 33)
their conquerors tremble; that hatred which
is always mixed with fear, may have given
birth to the charge of their being canibals
and magicians. Excefs of fear fafcinates
and dazzles the fight more certainly than
the forceries of which they were accufed :
and their enemies may have encouraged
this opinion partly through fuperftition,
and partly to fet off their own courage.
The probity for which this people was fo
famous, proves pretty plainly that the pic-
ture was over-charged. In prccefs of time,
the fubjecl of thefe ancient wars was for-
gotten ; love performed the office of me-
diator between both people, their mutual
fhynefs infenfibly wore off, and as foon as
they began to fee one another more near-
ly, all thefe prodigies vanished away.
After all, I do not pretend to decide
whether the firft inhabitants of thefe coun-
tries were all of them, without any mixture,
of Germanic origin, Cimbri and Teuto-
nes. For although to me this appears very
probable with regard to Denmark, it can-
not be denied that the Finns and Lap-
landers anciently poflefTed a much more con-
fiderable part of Scandinavia than they do
at prefent. This was the opinion of Gro-
tius and Leibnitz. According to them,
thefe people were formerly fpread over the
fouthern parts of Norway and Sweden,
whence
( 39)
whence in procefs of time, they have been
driven out by new colonies of Scythians
and Germans, and banimed among the
northern rocks ; in like manner as the an-
cient inhabitants of Britain have been dif-
pofTefled by the Saxons of the greateft and
moft pleafant part of their ifland, and con-
ftrained to conceal themielves among the
mountains in Wales, where to this day,
they retain their language, and preferve
fome traces of their ancient manners. But
whether the Finlanders were formerly the
in tire pofTeffors of Scandinavia, or were
only fomewhat more numerous than they
are at prefent, it is very certain that this
nation hath been eftablimed there from the
earlieft ages, and hath always differed from
the other inhabitants of the north, by fea-
tures fo ftrong and remarkable, that we
muft acknowledge their original to be as
different from that of the others, as it is
utterly unknown to us. The language of
the Finns hath nothing in common with
that of any neighbouring people, neither
doth it referable any dialect of the ancient
' Gothic,' Celtic or Sarmatian tongues,
which were formerly the only ones that
prevailed among the barbarous people of
Europe. The learned, who have taken
the pains to compare the great Finland bible
printed at Abo, with a multitude of others,
Chap, II. D 4 could
( 40)
could never find the leaft refemblance be-
tween this and any other known language *j
fo that after all their refearches on this
head, they have been obliged to propofe
mere conjectures, among which mankind
are divided according to the particular light
in which every one views the fubjecl:.
, * Stiernhelm, a learn^
ed Swede, thought hedif-
covcred in the Finland
tongue, many Hungarian
words, and ftill more
Greek ones. (Vid. Prx-
fat. in Evangel. Gothica
167 r. 410,) But what the
author lays above, may be
notwithftancfing true of
the general ftructureofthe
language ; and Stiernhelm
was probably fanciful.
C II A P-
CHAPTER III.
The grounds of the ancient hi/lory of Den-
mark) and of the different opinions con-
cerning it.
ON whatever fide we direct our in-
quiries concerning the firft inhabi-
tants of Denmark, I believe nothing certain
can be added to the account given of them
above. It is true, if we will take for our
guides certain modern authors, our know-
ledge will not be confined within fuch
fcanty limits. They will lead us ftep by
flep through an uninterrupted fucceffion of
kings and judges, up to the firft ages of the
world, or at leaft to the deluge : and there,
receiving the defcendants of Noah, as foon
as they let foot out of the ark, will conduct
them acrofs the vaft extent of deferts into
Scandinavia, in order to found thofe ftates
and kingdoms, which fublift at prefent.
Such is the fcheme of Petreius, Lyfchander,
and other authors, who have followed what
is called, among Danilh hiftorians, the
Chap. III. Gothlandic
( 42 )
Gothlandic hypothecs *, becatife it is built
upon fome pretended monuments found in
the ifle of Gothland on the coaft of Swe-
den : monuments which bear fo many
marks of impofition, that at prefent they
are by common confent thrown afidc
among the moft ill-concerted impoftures.
The celebrated Rudbeck, a learned
Swede, zealous for the glory of his coun-
trymen, hath endeavoured no lefs to pro-
cure THEM the honour of a very remote
original; as if, after all, it were of any
confequence, whether a people, who lived
before us fo many ages, and of whom we
retain only a vain refentblance of name,
were po^elled fooner or later of thofe
countries, which we quietly enjoy at pre-
fent. As this author joined to the mod
extenfive learning an imagination emi-
nently fruitful, he wanted none of the ma-
* PETREIUS is a Da- " times." The argu-
nifh author of the i6th ments on which thefe au-
century : LYSCHANDER thors found their accounts
was hiftoriographer to did not merit the pains,
king Chriftian IV. His which Torfaeus and others
work, printed in Den- have taken to refute them,
mark at Copenhagen in The reader may confult,
1662, bears this title : on this fubjeft, the laft-
" An abridgment of the cited writer in his " Series
" Danifh hiilories from " of kings of Denmark."
' the beginning of the Lib. i. c. 8.
4 * world to our own
terials
(43 )
terials for ere&ing plaufible and frivolous
fyftems. He hath found the art to apply
to his own country a multitude of pafTages
in ancient authors, who probably had never
fo much as heard of its name. According
to him Sweden is the Atlantis of which
Plato fpeaks, and for this reafon he af-
fumed that word for the title of his book.,
He makes no doubt but Japhet himfelf
came thither with his family, and he un-
dertakes to prove the antiquity of the
Scandinavians by the expeditions, which
according to him they have undertaken in
the remoteft ages *. The firft of thefe he
places in the time of Serug, in the year of
the world 1900 : the fecond under the di-
rection of Hercules in the interval between
the years 2200, and 2500. He lays great
ftrefs upon the conformity which is found
between the names, manners and cuftoms
of certain nations of the South and thofe
of the North, to prove that the former had
been fubdued by the latter; which he af-
firms could never have been done, if Scan-
dinavia had not been for a long time back
overcharged, as it were, with the number
of its inhabitants. It doubtlefs cannot be
expected that I mould go out of my way to
encounter fuch an hypothefis, as this : it is
* See Ol. Rudbedk, Atlantica, cap. xxxv.
Chap. III. very
( 44 )
very evident that Rudbeck and his followers
have falfely attributed to the Goths of Scan-
dinavia, whatever the Greek or Latin hifto-
rians have faid of the Getae, or Goths,
who dwelt near the Euxine fea, and
were doubtlefs the anceftors of thofe
people, who afterwards founded colonies
in the North. And as to the arguments
brought from a refemblance of names, we
know how little thefe can be depended on.
Proofs of this kind are eafily found where-
ever they are fought for, and never fail to
offer themfelves in fupport of any fyflem
our heads are full of.
Having thus fet aiide thefe two pretended
guides, there only remains to chufe between
Saxo Grammaticus* and ThermodTorfaeus.
The
* SAXO, fill-named on who engaged him to write
account of his learning, the hiftory of Denmark;
Grammaticus, or The for which he furniihed
Grammarian, wrote about him with various helps.
the middle of the I2th Saxo's \vork is divided in-
century, under the reigns to XVI books, and hath
of Valdemar theFirftand been many times printed.
Canute his fon. He was Stephanius published a
provoft of the cathedral very good edition of it at
church of Rofchild, then Sora, in the year 1664,
the capital of the kine- with notes which difplay
dom. It was. the cele- a great profufion of learn-
brated Abfalon, archbi- ing. SWENO, the fon of
{hop of Lund, one of the Agg> contemporary with
greateft men of his time, Saxo, wrote alfo, at the
r fame
(45 )
The firft of thefe fuppofes that a certain
perfon, named Dan, of whom we know
nothing but that his father was named
Humble, and his brother Angul, was the
founder of the Danifh monarchy, in the
year of the world 2910 : that from him
Cimbria aflumed the name of Denmark ;
and that it hath been ever fince governed by
his pofterity. Saxo himfelf takes care to
give us, in his preface, the grounds on
which his account is founded. Thefe are,
firft, the ancient hymns or fongs, by which
the Danes formerly preferved the memory
of the great exploits of their heroes, the
wars and moft remarkable events of each
reign, and even fometimes the genealogies
of princes and famous men. Secondly, the
infcriptions which are found up and down
in the North, engraven on rocks and other
durable materials. He alfo lays great ftrefs
on the Icelandic chronicles ; and on the re-
lations which he received from archbiiliop
Abfalon. It cannot be denied but Saxo's
fame time, and by the particular concerning the
command of the fame founder of the monarchy,
prelate, a hiilory of Den- who, according to him,
mark which is {till extant. was Skiold the fon of
But this author feems ra- Odin, the fame who, ae-
ther to lean to the Ice- cording to the Icelandic
landic hypothecs ; for he chronicles, was the firft
differs from Saxo in many king of Denmark,
cjfiential points, and in
Chap. II J. 7 work
(46)
work is written with great elegance for the
time in which it was compofed, but the
rhetorician and the patriot are every where
fo apparent, as to make us fometimes diftruft
the fidelity of the hiftorian. In fhort, to be
convinced that this high antiquity, which
he attributes to the Danifh monarchy, is
extremely uncertain, we need only examine
the authorities on which he builds his hy-
potheiis. Torfaeus *, a native of Iceland,
and hifloriographer of Norway, hath (hewn
this at large in his learned " Series of kings
w of Denmark." He there proves that
thofe fongs, from which Saxo pretends to
have extracted part of what he advanced,
are in very fmall number -, that he can quote
none of them for many entire books of his
hiftory ; and that they cannot exhibit a
chronological feries of kings, nor afcertain
* THERMCDiusToR- tie too credulous, efpeci-
FJEUS, who was born in ally where he takes for
Iceland, in the laft cen- his guides the ancient
tury, and died about the Icelandic hiftorians, upon
beginning of the prefent, whofe authority he hath
had received his educa- filled the firft volumes of
tion at Copenhagen, and his hiftqry of Norway
pafied the greateft part of with many incredible e-
his life in Norway. He vents. His trcatife of the
was a man of great inte- Series of the Princes and
grity and diligence, and Kings of Denmark con-
extremely converfant in tains many curious re-
the antiquities of the fearches, and feems to me
North, but perhaps a lit- to be his beft work.
the
(47)
the date of any one event. Nor could the
infcriptions, adds he, afford greater affift-
ance to that hiftorian ; they contain very
few matters of importance, they are for the
moil part eaten away with time, and are
very difficult to underftand*. With re-
gard to the Icelandic chronicles, Torfasus
thinks that they might have been of great
life to Saxo, had he often confulted them ;
but this, notwithitanding his aifertions,
does not fufficiently appear, fince they
rarely agree with his relations. Finally,
the recitals of archbifhopAbfalon are doubt-
lefs of great weight for the times near
to thofe, in which that learned prelate
lived ; but we do not fee from whence he
could have drawn any information of what
pafled a long time before him. Upon the
whole, therefore, Torfseus concludes, with
* WORMIUS had read
almft all thofe which are
found in Denmark and
Norway, as Verelius had
alfo done the greateft part
of thofe which fubfifted,
in his time, in Sweden.
Both of them agree, that
they fcarce throw any
light upon ancient hiftory.
To be convinced of this,
one need only to examine
the copies and explana-
tions they have given of
Chap. III.
them. See " OLAI
" WORMII Monuments.
" Pvunica." Lib. iv. and
" OLAI VERELII Ru-
" nagraphia Scandica an-
" tiqua," &c. Since
Verclius'swork, there hath
been publilfhed a com pleat
collection of all the in-
fcriptions found in Swe-
den, by JOHN GORANS-
SON ; at Stockholm-
1750. Folio.
reafon,
(48)
reafon, that Saxo's firft books, 'that is to
fay, nearly half his hiftory, fcarce deferve
any credit fo far as regards the fucceffion of
the kings, and the dates of the principal
events, although they abound with various
paffages, which contribute to throw light
on the antiquities of the North. Having
thus overturned the hypothefis of that an-
cient hiftorian, let us now fee whether Tor-
faeus is equally fuccefsful in creeling a new
one in its ftead.
The knowledge which this learned man
had of the old Icelandic language, enabled
him to read a confiderable number of an-
cient manufcripts, which have been found
in Iceland at different times, and of which
the greater! part relate to the hiftory of that
ifland and the neighbouring countries. Af-
ter having carefully diftinguifhed thofe
which appeared to him moil worthy of
credit, from a multitude of others which
ftrongly favoured of fiction and romance,
he thought he had found in the former,
materials for drawing up a compleat Series
of Danim kings, beginning with Skiold the
fon of Odin, who, according to him, began
his reign a fhort time before the birth of
Chrift. Thus he not only cuts off from
hiftory all the reigns which, according to
Saxo, preceded that aera j but he changes
alfo the order of the kings, which fucceeded
it;
( 49 )
it ; affirming that Saxo had one while in-
ferted foreign princes, another while lords
or powerful varTals ; that he had reprefented
as living long before Chrift fome who did
not reign till many years after ; and that,
in fhort, he hath vifibly inlarged his lift of
monarchs, whether with defign to flatter
his own nation by making the Danifh mo-"
narchy one of the mod ancient in the
world, or whether he only too creduloufly
followed the guides who feduced him.
It will appear pretty extraordinary to hear
a hiftorian of Denmark, cite for his authori-
ties, the writers of Iceland, a country cutoff,
as it were, from the reft of the world, and
lying almoft under the northern pole.- But
this wonder, adds Torfseus, will ceafe, when
the Reader mall be informed, that from the
earlieft times the inhabitants of that ifland
have had a particular fondnefs for hiftory,
and that from among them have fprung
thofe poets,, who* tinder the name of
SCALDS, rendered themfelves fo famous
throughout the North for their fongs, and
for the credit they enjoyed with kings and
people. In effec~l, the Icelanders have always
taken great care to pfeferve the remem-
brance of every remarkable event that hap-
pened not only at home, but among their
neighbours the Norwegians, the Danes,
the Swedes, the Scots, the Englilh, the
VOL, L Chap. III. E Green-
Greenlanders, &c. The firft inhabitants
of Iceland were a colony of Norwegians,
who, to withdraw themfelves from the ty-
ranny of Harold Harfagre *, retired thither
in the year 874 ; and thefe might carry
with them the verfes and other historical
monuments of former times. Befides, they
kept up fuch a conftant intercourfe with
the other people of the North, that they
could readily learn from them whatever
pafled abroad. We muft add, that the
odes of thefe Icelandic Scalds were conti-
nually in every body's mouth, containing,
if we may believe Torfxus, the genealogies
and exploits of kings, princes, and heroes:
And as the poets did not forget to arrange
them according to the order of time, it
was not difficult for the Icelandic hiftorians
to compofe afterwards, from fuch memoirs,
the chronicles they have left us.
Thefe are the grounds of Torfseus's fyf-
tem : and one cannot help highly applaud-
ing the diligence and fagacity of an author,
who has thrown more light on the firft
ages of Danifh hiftory than any of his pre-
deceffors. At the fame time we muft con-
fefs, that there ftill remains much darknefs
and uncertainty upon this fubjeft. For 7
* HAP.PAGRF. is fynonimous to our Englifh FAIR-
FAX, and fignifies FAIR LOCK*. T.
although
(51 )
although the annals of the Icelanders are
without contradiction a much purer fource
than thofe which Saxo had recourfe to ; and
although the reafons alledged byTorfaeus in
their favour are of fome weight ; many
perfons, after all, will hardly be perfuaded
that we can thence draw fuch exacl: and full
information, as to form acompleat and firm
thread of hiftory. For, in the firft place,
the Icelandic writers have left us a great
number of pieces which evidently mew
that their tafle inclined them to deal in the
marvelous, in allegory, and even in that
kind of narrations, in which truth is de-
fignedly blended with fable. Torfaeus him-
felf confefTes * that there are many of their
books, in which it is difficult to diftinguifh
truth from falQiood, and that there are
fcarce any of them, but what contain fome
degree of fiction. In following fuch guides
there is great danger of being fometimes
mifled. In the fecond place, thefe annals
are of no great antiquity : we have none
that were written before chrifKanity was
eftablifhed in the North : now between the
time of Odin, whofe arrival in the North,
according to Torfseus, is the firfl epoque
of hiftory, and that of the earlieft Icelandic
* See his Series Dynafl. et Reg. lib. i. cap. 6.
Chap. III. E 2 hiftorian,
(50
hiftorian, elapfed' about eleven centuries *<
And therefore if the compilers of the Icelan-
dic annals found no written memoirs earlier
than their own, as we have great reafon to
believe, then their narratives are only
founded on traditions, infcriptions, or re-
liques of poetry.
But can one give much credit to tradi-
tions, which muft have taken in fo many
ages, and have been preferved by a people
fo ignorant ? Do not we fee that among
* This firfr. Icelandic
hiftorian was ISLEIF, bi-
fhop of Scalholt, or the
fouthern part of Iceland.
He died in the year 1080.
His collections are loft,
but there is room to be-
lieve that ARE, theprieft,
who is furnamed the SAG E,
made ufe'of them to com-
pofe his Chronicles, part
of which are ftill extant.
This writer lived towards
the end of the fame cen-
tury : as did alfo R^E-
MUND, furnamed the
WISE or LEARNED, an-
other Icelandic hiftorian,
fome of whofe works ftill
remain. He had com-
piled a very voluminous
mythology, the lofs of
which is much to be re-
gretted, fince what we
have of it, which is only
a very fhort abridgment,
throws fo much light
upon the ancient reli-
gion of the firft inhabi-
tants of Europe. SNORRO
STURLESON 13 he of all
their hiftorians, whofe
works are moft ufeful to
us at prefent. He com-
pofed a Chronicle of the
kings of Nonvay, which
is exal as to the times
near to his own. He was
the chief magi ftrate or fu-
preme judge of the king-
dom of Iceland, and was
(lain in a popular infur-
re&ion, in 1241. With
regard to the other Ice-
landic hiftorians, the rea-
der may confultTorfzus's
Series Dynaft. ac Regum
Dan. lib. \.
the
(53)
the common clafs of men, a fon remembers
his father, knows fomething of his grand-
father, but never beftows a thought on his
more remote progenitors ? With regard to
infcriptions, we have already feen what af-
fiftance they were likely to afford : we may
add that there are very few of them, which
were written before the introduction of
chriftianity into the North 5 and, indeed,
as we (hall prove in the fequel, before that
time very little ufe was made of letters.
Laftly, as for the verfes or fongs which
were learnt by rote, it cannot be denied,
but the Icelandic hiftorians might receive
great information from them, concerning
times not very remote from their own.
But was a rough and illiterate people likely
to beftow much care in prefer ving a great
number of poems, through a fucceffion of
eight or nine centuries ? Or can one expect
to find in fuch compofitions much clearnefs
and preciiion ? Did the poets of thofe
rude ages obferve that exactnefs and me-
thodical order, which hiftory demands ? In
the third place, if the Icelandic annalifts
could not know with certainty, whatpafTed
a long time before them in Iceland and
Norway, muft not their authority be ftill
weaker in what relates to a diftant itate
like that of Denmark ; which doubtlefs in
thofe times had not fuch intimate connec-
Chap. III. E 3 tions
( 54 )
tlons with the other countries of the North,
as it hath had fmce ? We muft be fen-
fible, that almoft all that .could be then
known in Iceland of what pafled in other
nations, confifted in popular rumours, and
in a few longs, which were handed about
by means of fome Icelandic Scald, who re-
turned from thence into his own country.
What courfe then ought an hiftorian to
perfue, amid fuch a wide field of contrary
opinions, where the momentary gleams of
light do not enable him to difcover or trace
out any certain truth. Jn the firft place, I
think he ought not to engage himfelf and
his readers in a labyrinth of entangled and
ufelefs refearches; the refult of which, he
is pretty fure, can be only doubt. In the
next place, he is to pafs rapidly over all
thofe ages which are but little known, and
all fuch fads as cannot be fet clear from
fiction. The interefl we take in paft
events is weakened in proportion as they
are remote and diflant. But when, befides
being remote, they are alfo doubtful, un-
connected, uncircumflantial and confufed,
they vanim into fuch obfcurity, that they
neither can, nor ought to engage our at-
tention. In thofe diflant periods, if any
events occur, which ought not wholly to
be part over in filence, great care mould be
taken to mark the degree of probability
which
( 55 )
which appears to be due to them, left
we debafe hiftory by reducing it to one
undiftinguiflied mafs of truth and fable.
It is true, by conforming to this rule,
an hiftorian will leave great chafms in
his work, and the annals of eight or
nine centuries which, in fome hands,
fill up feveral volumes, will by this means
be reduced within very few pages. But
this chafm, if it be one, may be ufe-
fully filled up. Inftead of difcuiimg the
doubtful facts which are fuppofed to have
happened .among the Northern nations,
during the dark ages of paganifm, let us
ftudy the religion, the character, the man-
ners and cuftoms of the ancient inhabitants
during thofe ages. Such a fubject, I (hould
think, may intereft the learned, and even
the philofopher. It will have to moil rea-
ders the charm of novelty, having been but
imperfectly treated of in any modern lan-
guage : and fo far from being foreign to
the Hiftory of Denmark, it makes a very
eflential part of it. For why mould
hiitory be only a recital of battles, fieges,
intrigues and negotiations ? And why
fhould it contain meerly a heap of petty
facts and dates, rather than a juft picture
of the opinions, cufloms and even incli-
nations of a people ? By confining our
inquiries to this fubject, we may with
Chap. III. E 4 confidence
confidence confult thofe ancient annals,
whofe authority is too weak to afcertain,
events. It is needlefs to obferve, that
great light may be thrown on the cha-
racter and fentiments of a nation, by thofe
very books, whence we can learn nothing
exact or connected of their hiftory. The
moft credulous writer, he that has the
greateft pamon for the marvelous, while
he falfifies the hifcory of his contempo-
raries, paints their manners of life and
modes of thinking, without perceiving it.
His fimplicity, his ignorance, are at once
pledges of the artlels truth of his draw-
ing, and a warning to diftruft that of his
relations *. This is doubtlefs the beft,
if not .the only ufe, we can make of thofe
old reiiques of poetry, which have efcaped
the mipwreck of time. The authors of
thofe fragments', erected into hiftorians by
Succeeding ages, have caufed ancient hif-
tory to degenerate into a meer tiffue of
fables. TO avoid this miftake, let us
* This is the opinion tiquos eruendos, eos quoque
pf the learned BARTHO- evohi pofle codices exijli-
LJN, who hath written maverim^ quos fabulojis In-
with fo much erudition terfperjos narration! bus ^ in
and judgment, upon cer- bljloria concinnanda baud
tain points of the anti- tutofequqris. Vid. Thorn,
quities of Denmark. Jd Barthol. de Cauf. &c.
ritxs, fays he, morefque an- prsefat.
confider
(57)
conflder them only on the footing of poets,
for they were in effect nothing elfe ; let us
principally attend to and copy thofe ftrokes,
which, without their intending it, point
out to us the notions, and mark the cha-
racter of the ages in which they lived.
Thefe are the moffc certain truths we can
find in their works, for they could not help
delivering them whether they would of
not.
Chap. III. CHAP-
(53 )
CHAPTER IV.
Of Odin> his arrival in the North, his con-
quefts, and the changes which he made.
BEFORE I defcribe the ftate of an-
cient Scandinavia, I muft flop one
moment. A celebrated tradition, confirm-
ed by the poems of all the northern na-
tions, by their chronicles, by inftitutions
and cuftoms, fome of which fubfift to this
day, informs us, that an extraordinary per-
fon named ODIN, formerly reigned in the
north : that he made great changes in the
government, manners and religion of thole
countries ; that he enjoyed there great au-
thority, and had even divine honours paid
him. All thefe are facts, which cannot
be contefted. As to what regards the ori-
ginal of this man, the country whence he
came, the time in which he lived, and the
other circumftances of his life and death,
they are fo uncertain, that the moft pro-
found refearches, the moft ingenious con-
jectures about them, difcover nothing to
us
(59 )
us but our own ignorance. Thus pre-
vioufly difpofed to doubt, let thofe ancient
authors, I have mentioned, relate the ftory :
all their teftimonies are comprized in that
of SNORRO, the ancient hiftorian of Nor-
way, and in the commentaries and expli-
cations which TORF^US hath added to his
narrative *.
The Roman Common-wealth was arriv-
ed to the highefl pitch of power, and favv,
all the then known world fubject to its
laws, when an unforefeen event raifed up
enemies againfl it, from the very bofom of
the forefls of Scythia, and on the banks of
the Tanais. Mithridates by flying, had
drawn Pompey after him into thofe defarts.
The king of Pontus fought there for re-
fuge, and new means of vengeance. He
hoped to arm againfl: the ambition of Rome,
all the barbarous nations his neighbours,
whofe liberty me threatened. He fucceed-
ed in this at firfl; but all thofe people, ill-
united as allies, ill-armed as foldiers, and
ilill worfe difciplined, were forced to yield
to the genius of Pompey. ODIN is faid to
have been of this number. He. was ob-
liged to withdraw himfelf by flight from
* Vid. Snorro. Sturl. ac Reg. Dan. c. u. p.
Chron. Norveg. in initio. 104. & feq.
Xoif-yeus Ser. Dynaft.
Chap. IV. the
( 6o)
the vengeance of the Romans ; and to go
feek in countries unknown to his enemies,
that fafety which he could no longer find
in his own. His true name was Stgge,
fon of Fridulph -, but he afTumed that of
ODIN, who was the Supreme God among
the Scythians : Whether he did this in
order to pafs among his followers for a man
infpired by the Gods, or becaufe he was
chief-prieft, and prefided over the worfhip
paid to that Deity. We know that it was
ufual with many nations to give their pon-
tiffs the name of the God they worfhipped.
Sigge, full of his ambitious projects, we
may be allured, took care to avail himfelf
of a title fo proper to procure him refpect
among the people he meant to fubjecl.
Odin, for lo we mail hereafter call
him, commanded the Afes, a Scythian peo-
ple, whofe country muft have been fituated
between the Pontus Euxinus, and the Caf-
pian fea. Their principal city was As-
GARD *. The worfhip there paid to their
fu-
* The teftimony of the country. L. 2. Pliny
Icelandic annalifts is con- fpeaks of the Afeens, a
firmed by that of feveral people feated at the foot
ancient authors, of whom of mount Taurus. L. 6.
it is not likely that they c. 17. Ptolemy calls them
had any knowledge. Stra- Afiotes. Stephen of By-
bo places a city named fantium intitlcs them Af-
Afburg in the very fame purgians [ Afyurgitanl. }
Mo-
(61 )
Supreme God was famous throughout tn6
circumjacent countries '; and it was Odin
that performed the functions of it in chief,
aflifted by twelve other Pontiffs (Diar or
Drotfar, a kind of Druids) whoalfodiftribut-
ed
Modern relations make
mention alfo of a nation
of Afes or Ofles feated in
the fame country ; and
there is reafon to believe,
that the city of Af-hof de-
rived its name from the
fame fource ; this word
fignifies in the Gothic
language, the fame as Af-
gard, or Afburg. [Vid.
Bayer, in A&. Academ.
Petropol. Tom. 9. p. 387.
& Dalin. S. R. Hift. T.
i. p. 101, & feqq-] But
notwithftanding all this,
it is (till doutbtful whether
Odin and his companions
came fo far. Snorro is
probably the author of this
conjecture founded on the
fimilitude of names. The
moft eminent chronicles,
the poets, and tradition
it is likely, faid only, that
Odin came from the coun-
try of the Afes : Now As
in the Scythian language
fignifies a Lord, a God,
and this name was in ufe
among many Celtic na->
Chap. IV,
tions. See Sueton. Aug."
c. 97. Af-gard then fig-
nifies the court or abode
of God, and the refem-
blance of this name may
have deceived Snorro. The
learned Eccard in his
Treatife of the Origin of
the Germans, thinks that
Odin came from fome
neighbouring country of
Germany, where we find
many names of places
which are compounded of
the word As, and it is
pofllble that he may have
ibjourned there a long
time, and formed efta-
blimments ; though he or
his nation came originally
from fome country of Scy-
thia.
[Thus far our author
in his fecond Edition: in
his firft edit, he had ob-
ferved that there was a
ftriking refemblance be-
tween feveral cuftoms of
the Georgians, as defcrib-
ed by Cbardin, and thofe
of certain Cantons of
Nor-
( 62 )
cd juftice *. Odin having united under
his banners the youth of the neighbouring
nations, marched towards the north and
weft of Europe, fubduing, we are told, all
the people he found in his paiTage ; and
giving them to one or other of his fons for'
fubjedts. Thus Suarlami was made king
over a part of Ruffia : Baldeg over the
weftern parts of Saxony or Weftphalia :
Segdeg had eaftern Saxony, and Sigge had
Norway and Sweden,
which have beft preferved
the ancient manners. The
learned Bifliop Pontoppi-
dan mentions feveral of
thefe in his Nat. Hift. of
Norway. Tom. 2. c. 10.
. i, 2, 3. The Geor-
gians (adds our author)
poflefs at prefent one part
of the country, which
was inhabited by the Afes,
whom Odin conducted
into the north.]
* Among the feveral
nations to whom thefe
men diftributed juftice, the
TURKS are often men-
tioned in the Icelandic
chronicles. There was
in effet, at the foot of
mount Taurus, a Scy-
thian people from the ear-
)ieft times known by that
name. Pomponius Mela
mentions them exprefly ;
[Lib. i. cap. 19. towards
the end.] Herodotus him-
felf feems to have had
them in his eye. [Lib. iv.
p. 22.] One part of the
Turks followed Odin in-
to the north, where their
name had long been for-
gotten by their own def-
cendants, when other off-
fhoots from the fame root,
over-fpreading the oppo-
fite part of Europe, re-
vived the name with new
fplendor, and gave it to
one of the moft powerful
empires in the world.
Such ftrange revolutions
have mankind in general
undergone, and efpecially
fuch of them, as long led
a wandering unfettled life,
Firfl Edit
Fran-
Franconia. Many fovereign families of the
north, are faid to be defcended from thefe
princes *. Thus Horfa and Hengifl, the
chiefs of thofe Saxons, who conquered
Britain in the fifth century, counted Odin
or Woden -f- in the number of their ansef-
tors : it was the fame with the other An-
glo-Saxon princes ; as well as the greateft
part of thofe of Lower Germany and the
north. But there is reafon to fufpecl: that
all thefe genealogies, which have given
birth to fo many infipid panegyrics and fri-
volous refearches, are founded upon a meer
equivoque, or double meaning of the word
Odin. This word fignified, as we have
feen above, the fupreme God of the Scy-
thians, we know alfo that it was cuftomary
with all the heroes of thefe nations to fpeak
of themfelves as fprung from their divini-
ties, efpecially their God of War. The
hiftorians of thofe times, that is to fay the
* Snorro Sturlefon. We find there ten or
Chron. Norveg. p. 4. twelve genealogies of the
f ODIN in the dialed Englifh princes traced up
of the Anglo-Saxons was to the fame fource : and
called WODEN or Wo- the Author concludes with
DAN. The ancient chro- this reflection : " It is
nicies of this people, par- " from Odin that all our
ticularly that published " royal families derive
by Gibfon, exprefly affert " their defcent," V. p.
that Hengift and Horfa 13.
were defcended from him.
Chap. IV. poets,
(64)
poets, never failed to beftow thefame honour
on allthofewhofepraifes theyfung: and thus
they multiplied the defcendants of ODIN,
or the fupreme God, as much as ever thej
found convenient.
After having difpofed of fo many coun-
tries, and confirmed and fettled his new
governments, Odin direded his courfe to-
wards Scandinavia, palling through Cim-
bria, at prefent Holftein and Jutland.
Thefe provinces exhaufted of inhabitants,
made him no refinance ; and mortly after
he palTed into Funen, which fubmitted as
foon as ever he appeared. He is faid to
have ftaid a long time in this agreeable
ifland, where he built the city of ODEN-
SEE, which ftill preferves in its name the
memory of its founder. Hence he ex-
tended his arms over all the north. He
fubdued the reft of Denmark, and made
his fon Skiold be received there as king ;
a title, which according to the Icelandic an-
nals, no perfon had ever borne before, and
which pafled to his defcendants, called after
his name Skioldungians *. Odin, who
was apparently better pleafed to give crowns
to his children, than to wear them him-
* If this name was not med to bear, for this is
rather given them on ac- called SKIOLD in the Da-
count of the SHIELD, nifh language to this day.
n-hich they were accufto- Firfl Edit.
felf,
felf, afterwards patted into Sweden, where
at that time reigned a prince named Gylfe,
who perfuaded that the author of a new
wormip confecrated by conquefts fo brilliant,
could not be of the ordinary race of mortals,
paid him great honours, and even worfhip-
ed him as a divinity. By favour of this opi-
nion which the ignorance of that age led men
eafily to embrace, Odin quickly acquired
in Sweden the fame authority he had ob-
tained in Denmark. The Swedes came
in crowds to do him homage, and by com-
mon confent beftowed the regal title and
office upon his fon Yngvon and his pofle-
rity. Hence fprung the Ynlingians,anameby
which the kings of Sweden were for a long
time diftinguifhed. Gylfe died or was for-
gotten. Odin governed with abfolute do-
minion. He ena&ed new laws, introduced
the cuftoms of his own country ; and efta-
blifhed at Sigtuna (a city at prefent deftroy-
ed, fltuate in the fame province with Stock-
holm) a fupreme council or tribunal, com-
pofed of thofe twelve lords (drottar) men-
tioned above. Their bufinefs was to watch
over the public weal, to diftribute juftice
to the people, to prefide over the new wor-
fhip, which Odin brought with him into
the north, and to preferve faithfully the
religious and magical fecrets which that
prince depofited with them. He was
VOL. I. Chap. IV. F quickly
(C6)
quickly acknowledged as a fovereign and a
God, by all the petty kings among whom
Sweden was then divided and he levied art
import or poll-tax upon every head through
the whole country. He engaged on his part
to defend the inhabitants againft all their
enemies, and to defray the expence of
the worfhip rendered to the gods at Sig-
tuna.
Thefe great acquifitions feem not how-
ever to have fatisfied his ambition. The
defire of extending farther his religion, his
authority and his glory, caufed him to un-
dertake the conqueft of Norway. His
good fortune or addrefs followed him thi-
ther, and this kingdom quickly obeyed a
fon of Odin named Saemungve, whom they
have taken care to make head of a family,
the different branches of which reigned
for a long time in that country. If all the
fons of Odin were to have been provided
for in the fame manner, all Europe would
not have afforded them kingdoms ; for ac-
cording to fome chronicles, he had twenty
eight by his wife Frigga, and according to
others thirty one, or thirty two.
After he had finimed the fe glorious at-
chievements, Odin retired into bweden ;
where perceiving his end to draw near, he
would not wait till the confequcnces of a
lingering difeafe mould put a period to that
life,
life, which he had fo often bravely hazard-
ed in the field : but affembling the friends
and companions of his fortune, he gave
himfelf nine wounds in the form of a circle
with the point of a lance, and many other
cuts in his fkin with his fword. As he
was dying, he declared he was going back,
into Scythia to take his feat among the
other Gods at an eternal banquet, where
he would receive with great honours all
who mould expofe themfelves intrepidly
in battle, and die bravely with their fwords
in their hands. As foon as he had breath -
edhislaft, they carried hie body to Sigtu-
ria, where conformably to a cuftom intro-
duced by him into the north, his body was
burnt with much pomp and magnificence.
Such was the end of this man, whofe
death was as extraordinary as his life. The
loofe Sketches which we have here given of
his character, might afford room for many
curious conjectures, if they could be de-
pended on as well founded. Among thofc
which have been propofed, there is never-
thelefs one which deferves fome attention.
Several learned men have fuppofed that a
defire of being revenged on the Romans
was the ruling principle of his whole con-
duct. Driven from his country by thofe
enemies of univerfal liberty j his refent-
ment, fay they, was fo much the more
Chap. IV. Fa vio-
( 68 )
violent, as the Scythians efteemed it a fa-
cred duty to revenge all injuries, efpecially
thofe offered to their relations and country.
He had no other view, according to them,
in running through fo many diftant king-
doms ; and in eflabliming with fo much
zeal his fanguinary doctrines, but to fpirit
up all nations againft fo formidable and
odious a power. This leven, which he
left in the bofoms of the northern people,
fermented a long time in fecret ; but the
fignal, they add, once given, they all fell
as it were by common confent upon this
unhappy empire; and after many repeated
fhocks, intirely overturned it ; thereby re-
venging the affront offered fo many ages
before to their founder.
I cannot prevail on myfelf to raife ob-
jections againft fo ingenious a fuppofition.
It gives fo much importance to the hiftory
of the North, it renders that of all Europe
fo interefting, and, if I may ufe the ex-
preffion, fo poetical, that I cannot but ad-
mit thefe advantages as fo many proofs in
its favour. It muft after all be confeffed,
that we can difcover nothing very certain
concerning Odin, but only this that He was
the founder of a new Religion, before un-
known to the rude and artlefs inhabitants
of Scandinavia. I will not anfwer for the
truth of the account given of his original :
3 I only
(69)
I only fufpeft that at fome period of time
more or lefs early, either he, or his fa-
thers, or the authors of his Religion, came
from fome country of Scythia, or from the
borders of Perfia. I may add, that the
God, whofe prophet or prieft he pretended
to be, was named ODIN, and that the ig-
norance of fucceeding ages confounded
the Deity with his prieft, compofing out
of the attributes of the one and the hiftory
of the other, a grofs medley, in which we
can at prefent diftinguim nothing for cer-
tain. New proofs of this confufion will
occur in all we mall hereafter produce on
this fubject ; and it will import the Reader
never to lofe fight of this obfervation. I
fhall now mention fome farther particu-
lars recorded of Odin by the Icelandic
writers ; which though it will confirm
what I have been faying, will yet perhaps
give us fome infight into his character.
One of the artifices, which he employed
with the greateft fuccefs, in order to con-
ciliate the refpedl of the people, was to
confult in all difficult emergencies the head
of one MIMUR, who in his life time had
been in great reputation for his wifdom.
This man having had his head cut off,
Odin caufed it to be embalmed, and had
the addrefs to perfuade the Scandinavians,
Chap. IV. F 3 that
(7)
that by his enchantments he had reffored
to it the ufe of fpeech. He carried it
every where about with him, and made it
pronounce whatever oracles he wanted.
This artifice reminds us of the pigeon,
which brought to Mahomet the commands
of heaven, and proves pretty plainly, that
neither of thefe impoftors had to do with
a very fubtle and difcerning people. We
find another feature of great refemblance
jn their characters, and that is the eloquence,
with which both of them are faid to have
been gifted. The Icelandic chronicles paint
out Odin as the moft perfuafive of men.
They tell us, that nothing could refifl the
force of his words, that he fometimes in-
terfperfed his harangues with verfes, which
he ccmpofed extempore, and that he was
not only a great poet, but that it was he
who firfl taught the art of poefy to the
Scandinavians. He was alfo the inventor
of the runic characters, which fo long pre-
vailed among that people. But what moil
contributed to make him pafs for a God,
was his {kill in magic. He perfuaded his
followers, that he could run over the world
in the twinkling of an eye, that he had the
diredion of the air and ternpefts, that he
could transform himfelf into all forts of
^ could raife the dead, could foretel
things
(7- )
things to come, could by enchantments de-
prive his enemies of health and vigour, and
difcover all the treafures concealed in the
earth. The fame authors add, thathealfo
knew how to fing airs fo tender and melo-
dious, that the very plains and mountains
would open and expand with delight j and
that the ghofts attracted by the fweetnefs
of his fongs, would leave their infernal
caverns, and ftand motionlefs about him.
But if his eloquence, together with his
auguft and venerable deportment, procured
him love and refpedt in a calm and peace-
able affembly, he was no lefs dreadful and
furious in battle. He infpired his enemies
with fuch terror, that they thought they
could not defcribe it better, than by faying
he rendered them blind and deaf; that he
changed himfelf into the fhape of a bear,
a wild-bull, or a lion ; that he would ap-
pear like a wolf all defperate ; and biting
his very fhield for rage, would throw him-
felf amidft the oppofing ranks, making
round him the moft horrible carnage, with-
out receiving any wound himfelf.
Some later hiftorians feem to be a good
deal puzzled how to account for thefe
prodigies. In my opinion, the only thing
that ought to aftonim us, would be the
weak credulity of the people whom Odin
Chap. IV, F 4 .
(70
was able fo to impoic upon, if fb many ex-
amples ancient and modern had not taught
us how far ignorance is able to degrade all
the powers of the human mind. For why
need we fuppofe this famous leader ever
really employed the pretended fcience
of magic, when we know in general that
mankind hath been at all times and in
. all countries the dupes of the firft im-
porter, who thought it worth his while
to abufe them ; that the people who then
inhabited Scandinavia were in particular
plunged in the thickeft clouds of igno-
rance ', that the hiftorians who have tranf-
initted to us the accounts of all thefe
prodigies were Poets, figurative and hy-
perbolical in their language, fond of the
marvellous by profefiion, and at that time
difpofed to believe it by habit. That the
refemblance of names makes it very eafy
for us at this time to confound the def-
criptions given by ancient authors of their
fupreme Deity, with thofe which cha-
racterize this Afiatic Prince; and finally, that
the latter bringing along with him arts be-
fore unknown in the North, a luxury and
magnificence thought prodigious in that
rude country, together with great fub-
tilty, and perhaps other uncommon ta-
lents, might eafily pals for a God, at a
time
(73)
time when there were fo few real men ;
and when the number of prodigies coul3
not but be great, fince they called by that
name whatever filled them with furprizc
and wonder.
Chap. IV. C H A P-
(74)
CHAPTER V.
ji general idea of the ancient religion of the
northern nations*
IT is not eafy to form an exact notion of
the religion formerly profefled in the
north of Europe. What the Latin and
Greek authors have written on this fubjedt
is commonly deficient in point of exactnefs.
They had for many ages little or no inter-
courfe with the inhabitants of thefe coun-
tries, whom they ftyled Barbarians ; they
were ignorant of their language, and, as
* moft of thefe' nations * made a fcruple of
unfolding the grounds of their religious
doctrines to ftrangers, the latter, who were
thereby reduced to be meer fpectators of
* Particularly all thofe pie," fuppofmg the Go-
of Celtic origin. The thic nations to be the fame
author had exprefled it with the Celtic : but this
fimply " As all the Cel- opinion is confidered in
*' tic nations made a fcru- the preface.
their
(75)
their outward forms of wor/hip, could not
eafily enter into the fpirit of it. And yet
if we bring together the few fhort Sketches
which thefe different writers have pre-
ferved of it, if we correct them by one an-
other, if we compare their accounts with
thofe of the ancient poets and hiftorians of
thefe nations themfelves, I flatter myfelf,
we (hall throw light enough upon this fab-
ject to be able to diftinguifh the mofl impor-
tant objects in it.
The religion of the Scythians was, in the
firft ages, extremely fimple. It taught a few
plain eafy doctrines, and theie feem to have
comprized the whole of religion known
to the firft inhabitants of Europe. The
farther back we afcend to the aera of the
creation, the more plainly we difcover traces
of this conformity among the feveral na-
tions of the earth ; but in proportion as we
fee them difperfed to form diflant fettle-
ments and colonies, they feem to fwerve
from their original ideas, and to afliime
new forms of religion. The nations, who
fettled in the fouthern countries, were they
who altered it the firft, and afterwards
disfigured it the moft. Thefe people de-
rive from their climate a lively, fruitful, and
reftlefs imagination, which makes them
greedy of novelties and wonders : they have
Chap, V. alfo
( 76 )
alfo ardent paflions, which rarely fufFer
them to preferve a rational freedom of
mind, or to fee things coolly and impartially.
Hence the wild frenzies of the Egyptians,
Syrians and Greeks in religious matters ;
and hence that chaos of extravagances, in
fome refpects ingenious, known by the
name of mythology : through which we
can hardly difcover any traces of the an-
cient doctrines. And yet we do difcover
them, and can make it appear, that thofe
firft doctrines, which the fouthern nations
fo much difguifed, were the very fame that
compofed for a long time after all the re-
ligion of the Scythians, and were preferved
in the North without any material altera-
tion. There the rigour of the climate ne-
ceflarily locks up the capricious delires,
confines the imagination, leffens the num-
ber of the paffions, as well as abates their
violence, and by yielding only to painful
and unremitted labour, wholly confines to
material objects, that activity of mind,
which produces among men levity and dif-
quiet.
But whether thefe caufes have not al-
ways operated with the fame efficacy, or
whether others more powerful have pre-
vailed over them -, the greateft part of the
Scythian nations after having, for fome
time,
(77)
time, continued inviolably attached to the
religion of their firft fathers, fuffered it at
length to be corrupted by an intermixture
of ceremonies, fome of them ridiculous,
others cruel.; in which, by little and little,
as it commonly happens, they came to
place the whole effence of religion. It is
not eafy to mark the precife time when
this alteration happened, as well for want
of ancient monuments, as becaufe it was
introduced by imperceptible degrees, and
at different times among different nations :
but it is not therefore the lefs certain, that
we ought to diftinguifh two different
epoques or ages in the religion of this
people : and in each of thefe we mould be
careful not to confound the opinions of
the fages, with the fables or mythology of
the poets. Without thefe diftinctions it is
difficult to reconcile the different accounts,
often in appearance contradictory, which
we find in ancient authors. Yet I cannot
promife to mark out precifely, what be-
longs to each of thefe claffes in particular.
The lights which guide us at intervals
through thefe dark ages, are barely fuffi-
cient to mew us fome of the more ftriking
objects ; but the finer links which conned:
and join them together, will generally
cfcape us.
Chap. V. Let
(78)
Let us, firft of all examine this religiort
in its purity. It taught the being of a
" fupreme God, mafter of the univerfe, to
ct whom all things were fubmiflive and
" obedient*." Such, according to Ta*
citus, was the fupreme God of the Ger-
mans. The ancient Icelandic mythology
calls him " The author of every thing
" that exifteth ; the eternal, the ancient,
" the living and awful Being, the fearcher
" into concealed things, the Being that
" never changeth." It attributed to their
deity " an infinite power, a boundlefs
c< knowledge, an incorruptible juftice."
It forbade them to reprefent this divinity
under any corporeal form. They were not
even to think of confining him within the
inclofure of walls *j-, but were taught that
it
* No do&rine was held
in higher reverence among
the ancient Germans than
this. Regnator omnium
Deus, catcrafubjefta atque
parentia* fays Tacitus,
fpeaking of their religion.
JDe Mor. Germ. c. xxxv.
The epithets that follow
above are exprefsly given
to the Deity in the old
treatife of Icelandic my-
thology, intitled the ED-
DA, which has been men-
tioned abovei See the
tranflation of this in the
next volume.
f Ceeterum nee cobibere
parietibus Deos, fteque in
ullam humani oris jpeciem
ajjimilare ex magnitudine
ceelejliwn arbitrantur. Lu~
cos ac nemora confecrant y
Deorum qua nominibus
appellant
9
( 79 )
h was only within woods and confecrated
forefts, that they could ferve him properly.
There he feemed to reign in filence, and
to make himfelf felt by the refpedt which
he inlpired. It was an injurious extrava-
gance to attribute to this deity a human
figure, to erect ftatues to him, to fuppofe
him of any fex, or to reprefent him by-
images. From this fupreme God were
fprung (as it were emanations of his divi-
nity) an infinite number of fubaltern deities
and genii, of which every part of the vi-
fible world was the feat and temple. Thefe
intelligences did not barely refide in each
part of nature ; they directed its operations,
it was the organ or inftrument of their love
or liberality to mankind. Each element
was urkder the guidance of fome Being pe-
culiar to it. The earth, the water, the
c t ppeUant fecrctum illud quod feverely prohibited the ufe
frjla reverentid vident. Ta- of temples, idols, images,
cit. Germ. c. ix. One &c. But it is fufficient
might here bring together to refer thofe, who would
a great multitude of au- fee this fubjeft treated
thorities to prove that fo more at large, to M. Pel-
long as thefe J nations had loutier's Hijlsire des Celtts,
no communication with torn. ii.
Grangers, their religion
t * The Celtic nations.' Orig.
Chap. V. fire,
(8o)
fire, the air, the fun, moon, and ftars had
each their refpective divinity. The trees,
forefts, rivers, mountains, rocks, winds,
thunder and tempefts had the fame ; and
merited on that fcore a religious worfhip,
which, at firft, could not be directed to
the vifible object, but to the intelligence
with which it was animated. The motive
of this worfhip was the fear of a deity irri-
tated by the fins of men, but who, at the
fame time, was merciful, and capable of
being appeafed by prayer and repentance.
They looked up to him as to the active
principle, which, by uniting with the
earth or paflive principle,, had produced
men, animals, plants, and all vifible be-
ings j they even believed that he was the
only agent iij nature, who preferves the
feveral beings, and difpofes of all events.
To ferve this divinity with facrifices and
prayers, to do no wrong to others, and to
be brave and intrepid in themfelves, were
all the moral confequences they derived
from thefe doctrines. Laftly, the belief of
a future ftate cemented and compleated the
whole building. Cruel tortures were there
referved for fuch as defpifed thefe three
fundamental precepts of morality, and joys
without number and without end awaited
every religious, juft and valiant man.
Thefe
( 8. )
Thefe are the principal heads of that ari-
cient religion, which probably prevailed for
many ages through the greateft part of the-
north of Europe, and doubtleiS among fe-
veral nations of Afia. It was preferved tole-
rably pure in the North till towards the de-
cline of the Roman republic: One may judge
at leaft by the teftimony of feveral authors,
that the Germans had maintained till that
time the chief of thefe doctrines, whilil
the inhabitants of Spain, Gaul and Britain,
rialf fubdued by the arms and luxury of the
Romans, adopted by degrees new Gods, at
the fame time that they received new rria-
fters *. It is probable then, that it was
hot till the arrival of Odin in the North,
that the Scythian religion among the an-
cient Danes and other Scandinavians began
to lofe the moft beautiful features of its
original purity. Though the fact itfelf is
probable, it is not fo eafy td affign the
caufes of it. Whether this change muft
be attributed to the natural ir^onftancy of
mankind and their invincible pronenefs te
whatever is marvellous, and flrikes the
fenfes. Or whether we ought to throw the
blame on that conqueror, and fuppofe with
fome authors that he had a formed defigri
* Pelloutier, chap. xvii.
VOL. I. Chap. V. G to
( 82 )
to pafs among the northern people for a
formidable deity ; and to found there a new
worfhip, on which to eftablifh his new do-
minion, and to eternize his hatred for the
Romans, by planting among thofe valiant
and populous nations a perpetual nurfery
of devoted enemies to every thing that
(hould bear that name. It is difficult to
decide this queftion. The eye is loft and
bewildered, when it endeavours to trace out
events fo remote and obfcure. To unravel
and diftinguim the feveral caufes, and
to mark exactly the diftini influence of
each, is what we can hardly do in the
hiftory of fuch ages as are the moft en-
lightened and beft known to us. Let us
then confine ourfelves within more narrow
limits, and endeavour to fketch out a new
picture of this fame religion, as it was af-
terwards altered, and like a piece of cloth
fo profufely overcharged with falfe orna-
ments, as hardly to mew the leaft glimpfe
of the original groundwork. This picture
will take in a (pace of feven or eight cen-
turies, which intervened between the time
of Odin and the converfion of Denmark
to the Chriftian faith. The Icelandic Ed-
da, and fome ancient pieces of poetry,
wherein the fame mythology is taught,
are the fources whence I (hall draw my in-
formation. But the fear of falling into
needlefs
( 83 )
needlefs repetitions, prevents me at prefent
from defcribing the nature of thefe ancient
works, which ar- known but to few of
the learned. This difctiffion will find its
moft proper place in the article which I
refer ve for the ancient literature of the
North.
Chap. V. G 2 C H A P-
CHAPTER VI.
Of the Religion, which prevailed in tkt
North, and particularly in Scandinavia>
after the death tf Odin.
TH E moft {hiking alteration in the
doctrines of the primitive religion,
was in the number of the Gods who were
to be worshipped. A capital point among
the Scythians, was that preheminence, I
have been defcribing, of one only all power-
ful and perfect being over all the other in-
telligences with which univerfal nature was
peopled. The firm belief of a doctrine fo
reafonable had fuch influence on their minds*
that they openly teftifted on feveral occa-
lions their hatred and contempt for the
polytheifm of thofe nations, who treated
them as Barbarians ; and made it their firll
care to destroy all the objects of idolatrous
worfhip in whatever place they eftablifhed
their authority *. But the defcendants of
theft
* They demolifhed of their Gods : this was
the temples and ftatues done bv the Perfians
(whofc
thefe people being, in all appearance, weary
of this fimplicity of religion, aflbciated
to the fupreme God many of thofe Genii
or fubaltern divinities, who had been always
fubordinate to him. As thefe differed ra-
ther in degree of power, than in eflence,
the tranfition was very eafy to a people, who
were not very refined and fubtle. To this
another reafbn alib contributed. As each
of thefe inferior divinities governed with
abfolute power every thing within his ref-
pedlive fphere ; fear, defire, all their wants,
and paffions inclined a rude people to have
recourfe to them, as to a more prefent,
fpeedy and more acceflible help in time of
need, rather than to the fupreme God,
whofe name alone imprinted fo much ref-
pec~t and terror. It is an inevitable miftake
of the human mind to carry the imperfec-
tions of its own nature into the idea it forms
of the Oeity. The deep conviction, we
have every moment of our own weaknefs,
prevents us from conceiving how it is pof-
iible for one fingle being to move and fup-
port all parts of the univerfe. This is ef-
pecially inconceivable to an ignorant peo-
(whofe religion fecms pri- when, lyider the banners,
finally to .have differed of Xerxes they entered
but little from that of the Greece. See Cicero de
Scythians and Celtes) legibus, L, 2.
Chap. YI, G 3 pie,
(86)
pie, who have never fufpedted that there
is any connexion between the feveral parts
of nature, and that a general methanifm
can produce fo many different phenomena.
Accordingly, all barbarous nations have ever
fubftituted, inftead of the iimple and uni-
form laws of nature which were unknown
to them, the operation of fpirits, genii
and divinities of all kinds, and have given
them as affiftants to the fupreme Being in
the moral and phyflcal government of the
world. If they have paid to any of them
greater honours than to others, it has ufual-
ly been to thoie whofe dominion extended
over iiich things as were moft dear to them,
or appeared moft worthy of admiration.
This was what happened in Scandinavia.
In procefs of time that fupreme Being, the
idea of whom takes in all exiftence, was
reftrained to one particular province, and
pa/Ted among the generality of the inha-
bitants for the God of war. No object,
in their opinion, could be more worthy his
attention, nor more proper to /hew forth
his power. Hence thofe frightful pictures
which are left us of him in the Icelandic
Mythology*, where he is always meant
under the name of Odin. He is there
called The terrible and fevere God ; the
* See the EDDA, Mytbol. 3. & feq.
father
" father of (laughter; the God that carrieth
<c defolation and fire ; the adlive and roar-
" ing deity ; he who giveth victory, and
" reviveth courage in the conflict ; who
" nameth thofe that are to be flain." The
warriors who went to battle, made a vow
to fend him a certain number of fouls,
which they confecrated to him ; thefe fouls
were Odin's right, he received them in
VALHALL,his ordinary place of refidence,
where he rewarded all fuch as died fword in
hand. There it was that he diftributed to
them praifes and delight ; there he received
them at his table, where in a continual
feaft, as we fliall fee hereafter, the plea-
fures of thefe heroes confifted. The af-
fiftance of this Deity was implored in every
war that was undertaken; to him the vows
of both parties were addrefled ; and it was
believed that he often defcended to intermix
in the conflict himfelf, to inflame the fury
of the combatants, to ftrike thofe who were
to perim, and to carry their fouls to his ce-
leftial abodes.
This terrible Deity, who took fuch plea-
fure in medding the blood of men, was at
the fame time, according to the Icelandic
mythology, their father and creator. So
eafily dogrofs and prejudiced minds recon-
cile the mofl glaring contradictions : this
fame God, whom they ferved under a cha-
Chap. VI. G 4 rafter
( 83 )
rafter that would make even a man abhor
red, according to the EDDA*, " liveth
" and governeth during the ages, he di-
<f recleth every thing which is high, and
" every thing which is low, whatever is
" great and whatever is fmall ; he hath
" made the heaven, the air, and man, who
< c is to live for ever : and before the heaven
<c and the earth exifted, this God lived al-
" ready with the giants." The principal
ftrokes of this picture are found many times
repeated in the fame work. They have
been frequently ufed by other northern
poets. Nor were they peculiar to the in-
habitants of Scandinavia. Many ancient
people, the Scythians, and the Germans
for example, attributed in like manner to
the fupreme God a fuperintendance over
war. They drew their gods by their own
character, who loved nothing fo much
themfelves, as to cjifplay their ftrength and
power in battle, a.nd to fignalize their ven-
geance upon their enemies by flaughter and
defolation. Without doubt, this idea had
taken deep root in the minds of the ancient
Danes before the arrival of Odin. The
expedition of the Cimbri plainly mows,
that war was already in thofe early times
become their ruling pafiion, and mod
* See Mythol. 3.
im-
( 8 9 )
important bufinefs : but it is neverthelefs
probable that this northern conqueror in-
creafed their natural ferocity, by infiif-
ing into minds fo prepared the fangui-
nary doctrines of his religion. Without
doubt, that intimate perfuafion of theirs,
that the fupreme God appeared in battle ;
that he fupported thofe who defended
themfelves with courage ; that he fought for
them himfelf ; that he carried them away
into heaven, and that this delightful abode
was only open to fuch as died like heroes,
with other circumftances of this kind was
either the work of this ambitious prince,
or only founded upon fbme events of his
life, which they attributed to the fupreme
God, when they had once confounded them
together *. The apotheofis of this Chief
and his companions which followed it, in-
volves the hiftory of thofe times in great
obfcurity. The Icelandic mythology never
diftinguifhes the fupreme Being, who had
been adored in the north under the name
* Abbe Banier fays ing been deified for fome
very fenfibly, that we great actions, have been
(hould always diftinguifh honoured with the fame
in the Gods of Antiquity, worfhip, as the Gods
thofe whofe worfhip has whofe names they have
been antecedent to the taken. See his mytholo-
exiftencc of their great gy. Vol. 3. Book 7. c. 2.
men, from thofe who hav-
Chap. VI. of
( 90)
of Odin many ages before, from this princ c
of the ! \SES, who ufurped his name and
the worfhip that was paid to him. Ail that
one can juft make mift to difcover amidft
fo much darknefs, is that the Scandinavians
were not feduced hy the impoftures of the
Aiiatic Odin fo far as to be generally per-
fuaded, that he was the fupreme God,
whole name he had affumed, and to lofe all
remembrance of the primary belief. I
think one may conjecture that it was prin-
cipally the poets, who delighted to con-
found thefe two Odins for the better adorn -
ing the pictures they drew of them both *.
Mention is fometimes made of an ancient
Odin, who never came out of Scythia, and
who was very different from that other Odin
that came into Sweden, and caufed divine
honours to be paid him at Sigtuna. Some
authors make mention alfo of a third Odin,
ib that it is very poflible this name may
have been ufurped by many different war-
riours out of policy and ambition ; of all
whom pofterity made in procefs of time
but one fingle perfon ; much in the fame
manner as hath happened with regard to
Hercules, in thofe rude ages when Greece
and Italy were no lefs barbarous than the
* Wormii Monumen- Regum & Dynaft. Dan.
ta Danica. Lib. i. p. 12. Lib. 2. c. 3.
Therm. Torfcei Series
northern
(91 )
northern nations *. However that be,
there remains to this-day fome traces, of
the worfhip paid to Odin in the name given
by almoft all the people of the north to the
fourth day of the week, which was for-
merly confecrated to him. It is called by
a name which fignifies ODIN'S DAY-f-:
For as this God was reputed alib the au-
thor of magic, and inventor of all the arts,
he was thought to anfwer to the Mercury
of the Greeks and Romans, and the name
of the day confecrated to him was expref-
fed in Latin Dies Mercurii%.
The principal Deity among the ancient
Danes, after ODIN, was FRIGGA or FREA
his wife. It was the opinion of all the
Celtic nations, of the ancient Syrians, and
of the firil inhabitants of Greece, that the
fupreme Being or celeftial God had united
* 'Several learned men * from Afia to form fettle-
have proved very clerrly ' ments in the north?'
that the word HERCU- f I* is called in Ice-
LES, was a name given Jandic IVonfdag, in Swe-
to ail the leaders of Co- di(b Odinfdag^ in Low
Ionics, who came out of Dutch lycer.fdag, in An-
Afta to fettle in Greece, glo-Siixon Wodcnfdag^ in
;.-.! Spain. May Englifh IVednefday^ that
not one conjecture with is, the DAY of WODEN or
fome probability, that Odin. Vide Junii Ety-
thc name of ODIN was mologicon Anglicanum.
;.iven in like manner to Fol. 1748.
all ihe leaders of Scy- \ In French Mecredi.
rhian colonies, who cajne
Chap. VI. with
(9*)
with the Earth to produce the inferior di^
vinities, man, and all other creatures.
Upon this was founded that veneration they
had for the Earth, which they confidered
as a goddefs, and the honours which were
paid her. They called her MOTHER
EARTH, and MOTHER OF THE GODS. The
Phenicians adored both thefe two principles
under the names of TAUTES and ASTAR-
TE. They were called by fome of the Scy-
thian nations JUPITER and APIA; by the
Thracians COTIS and BENDIS; by the in-
habitants of Greece and Italy, SATURN an4
Qps. All antiquity is full of traces of this
wormip, which was formerly univerfal.
We know that the Scythians adored the
Earth as a goddefs, wife of the fupreme
God; the Turks celebrated her in their
hymns 3 the Perfians offered facrifices to,
her. Tacitus attributes the fame worfhip
to the Germans, particularly to the inha-
bitants of the north of Germany. He
fays, " T ne y adore the goddefs HER-
" THUS*, (meaning the EARTH") and
* The name which Anglo-Saxon, Eorthe, Er-
Tacitus gives to this god- tha^ ' Hertha : Englifh,
defs, fignifies the EARTH Earth: in Danifb, Jord :
in .all the northern (or in Belgic, Aerde^ &c.
Teutonic) languages. Vid. JunjiEtymolog. An-
Thus it is in the ancient glican. T.
Gothic, Airina : in the
gives
( 9.5 )
gives a circtimftantial defcription of the
ceremonies which were obferved in honour
of her in an ifland, which he does not
name, but which could not have been far
from Denmark *. We cannot doubt, but
this fame goddefs was the Frigga or Frea
of the Scandinavians. The word FREA or
f- FRAU fignifies a woman in the German
language. When therefore the Afiatic
prince came into Denmark, and had found
the wormip of Odin and his wife the Earth
eftablimed, there is no doubt but the famci
people, who gave him the name of ODIN
* Cluverius pretends
that it is the ifle of Ru-
CEN, which is in the Bal-
tic fea, on the coaft of
Pomerania. Germ. Antiq.
p. 134. Yet as Tacitus
places it in the ocean, it
is more likely to have been
the ifleofHEILIGELAND,
which is not far from the
mouth of theElb. The AN-
GLES (Angl'i) from whom
Our Englifh anccftors de-
rived their name) were
feated on this coaft : and
Arnkiel hath mown in his
Cimbric Antiquities, that
the ancient Germans held
this ifland in great ve,nera"
Chap. VI.
tion. The word Heili-
geland^ fignifies " Holy
" Land." See Pellou-
tier's Hift. des Celtes.
Tom. 2 Chap. 18.
Other learned men pre-
tend that the ifle in quef-
tion was ZEALAND, but
it is after all, not very
certain or important. Via.
Mallets Firft Edit. T.
+ The Lydians and o-
ther people of Afia minor
acknowledged her under
the name of Rkea, which
is doubtlefs the fame as
Frea with a different af-
piration. Fir/1 Edit.
or
( 94)
or God, gave his wife alfo the name of
FREA confecrated to the Earth, and that
they paid her the fame compliment they
had done her hulband. Thus the fame
confufion, which prevails in the defcrip-
tions given us of Odin, equally obtains in
that of his wife ; and without doubt the
worfhip of both the one and the other un-
derwent an alteration at this period. This
Frea became in the fequel, the goddefs of
love and debauchery, the Venus of the north,
doubtlefs becaufe (he patted for the princi-
ple of all fecundity, and for the mother of
all exiftence. It was (he that was addreffed
in order to obtain happy marriages and eafy
child-births. She difpenfed pleafures, en-
joyments and delights of all kinds. The
Edda (Hies her the moft favourable of the
goddefles ; and in imitation of the Venus
of the Greeks, who lived in the mod tender
union with Mars, Frea went to war as well
as Odin, and divided with him the fouls of
the (lain : and indeed it would have been
very hard if the goddefs of pleafures had been
deprived of an amufement which her vota-
ries were fo fond of. It appears to have been
the general opinion, that (he was the fame
with the Venus of the Greeks and Ro-
mans, fmce the fixth day of the week
which was. confecrated to her under the
2 name
(95 )
name of Freytag, Friday, or Frea's day,
was rendered into Latin Dies Veneris, or
Venus's day *.
x The third principal deity of the ancient
Scandinavians was named THOR, and was
no lefs known than the former among the
Celtic nations. Julius Caefar fpeaks ex-
prefly of a God of the Gauls, who was
charged with the conduct of the atmof-
phere, and prefided over the winds and
tempefls -f-. He mentions him under the
Latin name of Jupiter : But Lucan gives
him a name, which bears a greater refem-
blance to that of Thor, he calls him Ta-
ranis, a word which to this day in the
Welfli language lignihes thunder J. It
plainly appears, and is the exprefs opinion
of Adam of Bremen, that the authority of
this god, extended over the winds and,
feafons, and particularly over thunder and
* She was alfo known
under the name of dfta-
godor the goddefs of love,
a name which is not very
remote from that of Af-
iarte^ by which the Phe-
nicians denoted her ; and
under that of Goya,
which the ancient Greeks
gave to the earth. She
was fometimes confound-
ed with the moon who was
thought as well as her to
have influence over the in-
creafe of the human fpe-
cies, for which reafon the
full moon was confidered
as the moft favourable
time for nuptials.
t Crefar Comment. L.
6. c. 17.
t Pellout. Hift. des
Celtes. Lib. 3. c. 6.
Chap. VI.
light-
(96)
lightning . In the fyftem of the primi-
tive Religion, the God Thor was probably
only one of thofe genii or fubaltern divi-
nities, fprung from the union of Odin or
the fupreme being, and the Earth. The
Edda calls him exprefly the moft valiant of
the fons of Odin *, but I have not difcovered
that the employment of launching the
thunder was ever attributed to him. In
reading the Icelandic mythology, I find
him rather confidered as the defender and
avenger of the Gods. He always carried a
mace or club, which as often as he dif-
charged it, returned back to his hand of
itfelf j he grafped it with gauntlets of iron>
and was further poflefTed of a girdle which
Thar prafidet in atre ;
fuimina^ frugis gubernat.
(Adam Brem. Hift. Ec-
cles. c. 233.) Dudo de St.
Quentin obferves the fame
thing of the Normans and
Goths, adding that they
offered human facrifices.
There was alfo a day con-
iecratcd to THOR* which
llill retains his name in
the Danifh, Swedifh,
Englifh, and Low-dutch
languages, [e. g Dan.
Thirfdeg, Sued. Torf-dag.
T.ng.Tburfday. Belg: Don-
dcrdag. Vide Jun. Etym.]
This word has been ren-
8
dered into Latin, by Dies
Jovis, or Jupiter's day*
for this Deity, according
to ideas of the Romans
alfo, was the God of
Thunder. In confequence
of the fame opinion^ this
day hath received a fimi-
lar name in the dialect of
High - Germany. It is
called there by a name
tompofed of the word Peit
or Penning, which figni-
fies the fummit of a moun -
tain, and the God, who
prefides (in that place)
over thunder and tempeft.
* Edda Mvthol. 7.
had
(97)
had the virtue to renew his ftrength as often
as was needful. It was with thefe formi-
dable arms that he overthrew to the ground
the menders and giants, when the Gods
fent him to oppofe their enemies.
The three deities, whom we have men-
tioned, compofed the court or fupreme
council of the gods, and were the principal
objects of the worfhip and veneration of
all the Scandinavians : but they were not all
agreed among themfelves about the pre-
ference which was due to each of them in
particular. The Danes feem to have paid
the higheft honours to Odin. The inha-
bitants of Norway and Iceland appear to
have been under the immediate protection
of Thor : and the Swedes had chofen for
their tutelar deity FREYA, or rather FREY,
an inferior divinity, who, according to the
Edda, prefided over the feafons of the year,
and beftowed peace, fertility and riches.
The number and employment of thefe
deities of the fecond order, it is not very
eafy to determine, and the matter befides
being of no great confequence, I mall point
out fome of the moil material. The
Edda* reckons up twelve gods and as many
g-oddefTes, to whom divine honours were
* Edda, Mythol. 18.
VOL. I. Chap. VI. H due,
(9S )
due, and who though they had all a certair*
power, were neverthelefs obliged to obey
Odin the moft ancient of the gods, and the
great principle of all things. Such was
NioRD-f-, the Neptune of the northern
nations, who reigned over the fea and
winds. This was one of thofe genii,
whom the Celts placed in the elements.
The extent of his empire rendered him
very reipeclable, and we find in the North
to this day traces of the veneration which
was there paid him. The Edda exhorts
men to wormip him with great devotion
for fear he Ihould do them mifchief: a
motive like that which caufed the Romans
to erect temples to the FEVER : for fear is
the moft fuperftitious of all the paffions J.
BALDER was another fon of Odin, wile,
eloquent, and endowed with fuch great
rmjefty, that his very glances were bright
and mining. TYR, who mufl be diftin-
guimed from THOR, was alib a warrior
deity, and the protedor of champions and
f Mythol. 21. of beauty and love, who
t Niord was the father hath been confounded
of that Frey, the patron with Frea or Frigga, the
of the Swedes, whom I wife of Odin. See the
Ji;i\c mentioned above, EdJa, 20. Firfl&dit.
and of Freya the goddels
brave
( 99 )
brave men*. BRACE prefided over elo-
quence and poetry. His wife, named
ID UN A, had the care of certain apples,
which the gods tafted, when they found
themfelves grow old, and which had the
power of infiantly reftoring them to youth ||.
HEFMDAL was their porter. The gods
had made a bridge between heaven and
earth : this bridge is the Rain-bow. Heim-
dal was employed to watch at one of the
extremities of this bridge, for fear the gi-
ants fhould make ufe of it to get into hea-
ven. It was a difficult matter to furprize
him, for the gods had given him the fa-
culty of fleeping more lightly than a bird,
and of difcovering objects by day or night
farther than the diftance of a hundred
leagues. He had alfo an ear fo fine that he
could hear the very grafs grow in the mea-
dows and the wool on the backs of the
{heep. He carried in the one hand a fword,
and in the other a trumpet, the found of
which could be heard through all the
* From Tyr is derived This proves that Tyr an-
the name given to the fwered to Mars. The Ger-
third day of the week in mans in High Dutch call
moft of the northern Ian- this day R^ichi-tag, from,
guages, viz. in Dan. the word Heric^ or Harec,
Tyrfdag or Tiifdag ; Sued. a Warrior, which comes to
Tifdagy Engliih, Tuefday y the fame thing,
in Low Dutch, Dingf-tag : }\ Edda Mythol. 25.
in Latin, Dies Martis,
Chap. VJ. H 2 worlds.
worlds. I fupprefs here the names of the
r gods, who made up the number of
twelve ; but I ought to beftow a word
upon LOKE, whom the ancient Scandina-
vians feem to have regarded as their evil
principle, ,and whom notwithftanding they
ranked among the gods. The Edda* calls
him " the calumniator of the gods, the
" grand contriver of deceit and frauds, the
<f reproach of gods and men. He is beau-
'* tiful in his figure, but his mind is evil,
" and his inclinations inconftant. No
" body renders him divine honours. He
" furpafTes all mortals in the arts of per-
" fidy and craft." He hath had many
children by SEGNIE his wife : betides three
monfters who owe their birth to him j the
wolf FEN RIS, the ferpent MID CARD, and
HELA or Death. All three are enemies to
the gods -, who after various ftruggles have
chained this wolf till the lail day, when he
lhall break loofe and devour the fun. The
ferpent hath been caft into the fea, where
he fhail remain till he is conquered by the
god Thor. And Hela or death {hall be ba-
jiimed into the lower regions, where fhe
hath the government of nine worlds, into
which me diftribntes thofe who are fent to
her. We find here and there in the Edda
* Mythol. 26.
fever nl
feveral other ftrokes concerning Loke, his
wars with the gods, and efpecially with
Thor, his frauds, their refentment againfl
him, and the vengeance they took of him,
when he was feized and fhut up in a ca-
vern formed of three keen-edged ftones,
where he rages with fuch violence that he
caufes all the earthquakes that happen. He
will remain there captive, adds the fame
mythology, till the end of the ages ; but
then he mall be flain by Heimdal the door-
keeper of the gods.
We have feen above that the Icelandic
mythology reckons up twelve goddefles, in-
cluding Frea or Frigga, the fpoufe of Odin,
and the chief of them all. Each of them
hath her particular fundions. EIRA is the
goddefs of medicine; GEFIONE of virgi-
nity : FULL A is the confident of Frea and
takes care of her drefs and ornaments.
FREYA is favorable to lovers, but more
faithful than the Grecian Venus, me weeps
inceffantly for the abfence of her hufband
ODRUS, and her tears are drops of gold.
LOFNA makes up differences between lovers
and married perfons though never fb much
at variance. VARA receives their oaths
and punifhes fuch as violate them. SNO-
TRA is the goddefs of learning and of good
manners. GNA is the mefTenger of Frea.
Chap. VI. II 3 Befides
Befides thcfe twelvegoddeffcs there are other
virgins in VALHALLOF the paradife of the
heroes. Their bufinefs is to wait upon
them, and they are called VALKERIES.
Odin alfo employs them to chufe in battles
thole who are to perifh, and to make the
victory incline to whatever fide he pleafes.
The court of the gods is ordinarily kept
under a great am-tree, and there they diftri-
bute juftice *. This am is the greateft of all
trees j its branches cover the furface of the
earth, its top reaches to the higheft hea-
ven, it is fupported by three vaft roots, one
of which extends to the ninth world, or hell.
An eagle, whofe piercing eye difcovers all
things, perches upon its branches. A
fquirrel is continually running up and down
it to bring news j while a parcel of ferpents,
fattened to the trunk, endeavour to deftroy
him. From under one of the roots runs a
fountain wherein Wifdom lies concealed.
From a neighbouring fpring (the fountain
of paft things) three virgins are continually
drawing a precious water, with which they
water the am- tree : this water keeps up
the beauty of its foliage, and after having
refreshed its leaves, falls back again to the
earth, where it forms the dew of which
* See the EDDA : Mythol. 14.
the
the bees make their honey. Thefe three
virgins always keep under the afh; and it
is they who difpenfe the days and ages of
men. Every man hath a Deftiny appropri-
ated tohimfelf, who determines the duration
and events of his life. But the three Defti-
nies of more efpecial note are URD (the
paft), WE RAND i (the prefent), andScuLDE
(the future).
Such were the principal deities, for-
merly worfhipped in the north of Europe*
Or rather thefe were the ideas which the
poets gave of t^em to that credulous people.
It is eafy to difcover their handy-work in.
thefe ficlions, fometimes ingenious, but
more frequently puerile, with which they
thought to let off the fimplicity of the an-
tient religion ; and we ought not to believe,
as we mall prove hereafter, that fuch of them
as were men of fenfe and difcernment ever
confidered them in any other light. But after
having fhewn the names and attributes of
their principal Deities, let us proceed to fet
forth after the Edda and the poem named
VOL us PA *, the other Doctrines of their
Religion.
VOL. I. H 4 We
* It is belie: eJ, that very extenfiveMythoIogy,
S^EMOND, futra-ned the of which at prefent we
LEARNED, compiled a have only an abridgment.
VI. W 9
\Ve have feen that among the qualities
of which they fuppofed Odin or the Su-
prcam God to be poflefled, that of the
creator of heaven and earth is exprefsly at-
tributed to him. It is very probable that
moft of the nations which were of Celtic
race held opinions fimjlar to this, although
the few monuments which remain at prefent
of the Celtic religion, leave us ignorant in
what manner their Druids or their philofo-
phers conceived this great event to hav
happened, What the Icelandic mytho^
logy hath preferred to us on this head, me-
rits fo much the more attention, as it dif-
covers to us the fentimcnts of the ancient
Scythians on this important point, and at
the fame time expreffes them frequently
with a greatnefs and fublimity equal to the
fined ftrokes of claflical antiquity on the.
fame fubjec~t *. The poet begins by a
delcription
We have flill three or tains an abftra of all th
four fragments of this firft northern Mythology, and
EDDA, the moft valuable appears very ancient ; but
of which is a poem of is not every where eafy to
about 400 verfes, which be underftood.
is frill extant, and inti tied
the VOLUSPA, that is to * I quote as much as
lav, " The Oracle of the poflible the very words of
* k Prpphetefs.'* Jt con- he VOLUSPA, and when
defcription of Chaos. " In the day-fpring
*' of the ages, fays he, there was neither
" fea, nor more, nor refreshing breezes.
" There was neither earth below, nor hea-
" ven above to be diftinguifhed. The
" whole was only one vait abyfs without
" herb, and without feeds. The fun had
" then no palace : the ftars knew not their
" dwelling-places, the moon was ignorant
<c of her power." After this, continues
he, " there was a luminous, burning,
(t flaming world towards the fouth ; and
<c from this world flowed out incefTantly
" into the abyfs that lay towards the
tc north, torrents of fparkling fire, which
" in proportion as they removed far away
" from their fource, congealed in their
" falling into the abyfs, and fo filled it
ft with fcum and ice. Thus was the
<c abyfs by little and little filled quite full :
(l but there remained within it a light and
" immoveable air, and thence exhaled icy
" vapours. Then a warm breath coming
" from the fouth, melted thofe vapours,
" and formed of them living drops, whence
" was born the giant YMER. It is re-
they appear to me too ob- em. See efpecially My-
ifcure, I fupply them from thol. 4, 5, & feqq. Edd.
the EDDA, which is for Ifland. Refenii. Havniac,
the moft part, only a kind 1665. Firjl Edit.
of paraphrafe of this po-
Chap, VI. ported
<c ported that whilft he flept, an extraordi-
< { nary fweat under his arm-pits produced
a male and female, whence is fprung the
" race of the giants ; a race evil and cor-
" rupt, as well as Ymer their author.
" Another race was brought forth, which
" formed alliances with that of the giant
" Ymer : This was called the family of
" BOR, fo named from the firft of that fa-
" mily, who was the father of Odin. The
" fons of Bor flew the giant Ymer, and
" the blood ran from his wounds in fuch
" abundance, that it caufed a general in-
" undation, wherein perimed all the
<c giants, except only one, who fav-
" ing himfelf in a bark, efcaped with all
" his family. Then a new world was
*' formed. The fons of Bor, or the Gods,
" dragged the body of the giant in the
** abyls, and of it made the earth : the fea
and rivers were compofed of his blood ;
" the earth of his fle(h ; the great moun-
" tains of his bones ; the rocks of his teeth
" and of fplinters of his bones broken.
" They made of his fcull the vault of hea-
" ven, which is fupported by four dwarfs
" named South, North, Eaft and Weft.
" They fixed there tapers to enlighten
' it, and affigned to other fires certain
<4 fpaces which they were to run through,
" fome of them in heaven, others under
" the
the heaven : The days were diftinguimed,
and the years were numbered. They
made the earth round, and furrounded it
with the deep ocean, upon the banks of
which they placed the giants. One day,
" as the fons of Bor, or the gods, were
" taking a walk, they found two pieces of
" wood floating upon the water; thefe they
" took, and out of them made a man and
" a woman. The eldeft of the gods gave
" them life and fouls; the fecond motion
" and knowledge ; the third the gift of
" fpeech, hearing and fight, to which he
" added beauty and raiment. From this
" man and this woman, named ASKUS and
*' EMBLA, is defcended the race of men
" who are permitted to inhabit the earth.'"
It is eafy to trace out in this narration
veftiges of an ancient and general tradition,
of which every feel of paganifm hath al-
tered, adorned or fupprelTed many circurn-
ftances, according to their own fancy, and
which is now only to be found intire in the
books of Mofes. Let the ftrokes we have
here produced be compared with the be-
ginning of Hefiod's Theogony, with the
mythology of fome Afiatic nations, and
with the book of Genefis, and we mall in-
flantly be convinced, that the conformity
which is found between many circum-
itances of their recitals, cannot be the
Chap. VI. mere
mere work of chance. Thus in the Edda
the defcription of the Chaos ; that vivifying
breath which produces the giant Ymer ;
that fleep during which a male and female
fpring from his fides ; that race of the fons
of the gods *, that deluge which only one
man efcapes, with his family, by means of
a bark ; that renewal of the world which
fucceeds ; that firft man and firft woman
created by the gods, and who receive from
them life and motion : all this feems to be
only remains of a more ancient and more
general belief, which the Scythians carried
with them when they retired into the
North, and which they altered more flowly
than the other nations. One may difcover
alfo in the very nature of thefe alterations
the fame fpirit of allegory, the fame defire
of accounting for all the phenomena of
nature by fictions, which hath fuggefted to
other nations the greateft part of the
fables with which their theology is infected.
To conclude, the ftyle itfelf, in which the
expremons, one while fublime, one while
extravagant and gigantic, are thrown toge-
ther without art ; the littlenefles that ac-
company the moft magnificent defcription s ;
the diforder of the narrative ; the uniform
turn of the phrafes, confirms to all who
read this work an idea of a very remote
antiquity, and a mode cf thinking and
writing
writing peculiar to a fimple and grofs
people, who were unacquainted with any
rules of compofition, and whofe vigorous
imagination, defpifing or not knowing any
rules of art, difplays itfelf in all the liberty
and energy of nature.
It was thus the world was created ; or to
exprefs it in a manner, more conformable
to the Celtic notions, It was thus that the
matter already exifting but without order
and without life, was animated and dif-
pofed by the Gods in the prefent ftate in
which we behold it. I have already re-
marked, that they were far from fuppoling
that after it had received the firft motion
from the hands of the Gods, the world
continued to fubfift, and to move indepen-
dent of its firft movers. Perhaps no re-
ligion ever attributed fo much to a divine
providence as that of the northern nations.
This doctrine ferved them for a key, as
commodious, as it was univerfal, to un-
lock all the phenomena of nature without
exception. The intelligences united to
different bodies, penetrated and moved
them; and men needed not to look any
farther than to them, to find the caufe of
every thing they obferved in them. Thus
entire nature animated and always moved
immediately by one or more intelligent
caufes, was in their fyilem nothing more
Chap. VI. than
than the organ or instrument of the divi-
nity, and became a kind of book in which
they thought they could read his will, in-
clinations and defigns. Hence that weak-
nefs formerly common to fo many nations,
and of which the traces ftill fubfift in
many places, that makes them regard a
thoufand indifferent phenomena, fuch as
the quivering of leaves, the crackling and
colour of flames, the fall of thunderbolts,
the flight or finging of a bird, mens invo-
luntary motions, their dreams and vifions,
the movements of the pulfe, &c. as inti-
mations which God gives to wife men, of
his will. Hence came oracles, divinations,
aufpices, prefages, and lots ; in a word all
that rubbim of dark fuperftitions, called at
one time religion, at another magic, a
fcience abfurd to the eyes of reafon, but
fuitable to the impatience and reftleflhefs of
our defires, and which only betrays the weak-
nefs of human nature, in promifing to re-
lieve it. Such notwithflanding was the prin-
cipal confequence which the * Gothic' na-
tions drew from the doctrine of a Divine
Providence. The ancient Danes carried it
to as extravagant a pitch as the reft, as will
appear from what I fhall fay of their facri-
fices and prefages, when I come to treat of
their exterior wor/hip. With refpecl to
the moral precepts, we know very well that
it
( III )
it hath ever been the failing of mankind to
regard thefe as the leaft effential part of re-
ligion. When they admitted that conti-
nual and immediate action of the divinity
on all creatures, the Scandinavians had
thence concluded that it was impoffible
for men to effect any change in the courfe
of things, or to reiift the deftinies. The
Stoics themfelves did not underftand this
term in a more rigorous fenfe than the peo-
ple of the North. Nothing is more com-
mon in the ancient Chronicles than to hear
their warriours complaining that the defti-
nies are inflexible, that they are unatirable
and cannot be furmounted. We have feen
above that they reckoned the Parcae or God-
defles of deftiny to be three in number, as
well as the Greeks ; and like tkem attri-
buted to them the determination of all
events. Every man had alfo his own de-
fbiny* who affifted at the moment of his
birth, and marked before hand the period
of his days *. It is yet probable that they
confidered Odin or the fupreme God, as the
author and arbiter of the deftinies. This
* It is this doctrine of mances, as that ofthcan-
the ancient Celtic (and cient Romances, is found-
northern) Mythology, ed on the Greek and Ro-
which has produced all man Mythology. This
theftoriesoffairies,andthe will appear more plainly
marvellous of modern Ro- in the fequel of this work,
Chap. VI. the
6
the Edda infinuates pretty clearly, when
it tells us, that he hath eftablimed from the
beginning governors to regulate the defti-
nies of mortals. One may conceive what
impreffion this doctrine muft have made
upon men who v/ere naturally warlike.
Recent examples have (hewn us, that it
never fails among men to add ftrength to
their ruling paffion, and to produce parti-
cularly in fuch as love war, a blind temerity
which knows neither meafure nor danger *.
But to this unlucky prejudice the ancient
inhabitants of the north added another,
the effects of which v/ere no lefs barbarous :
which was, that the term of a man's life
might be prolonged, if any one would put
himfelf in his place and die in his ftead.
This was, often pradtifed when a prince or
illuftrious warrior was ready to perim by
fbme accident ; Odin appeafed by fuch a
facrifice, and content to have a victim,
revoked, they faid, the decree of the def-
tinies and lengthened the thread of HIS
life whom they were fo delirous to fave.
The other precepts of this religion -f-
probably extended no farther than to be
brave and intrepid in war, to ferve the
* The author (I fup- Hiftory by Voltaire,
pofe) alludes to Charles f As among all the
XII of Sweden : See his Celtic nations. Orig.
Gods,
( "3 )
Gods, and to appeafe them by Sacrifices,
not to be unjult, to mow hofpitality to
Grangers, to keep their words inviolably, and
to be faithful to the marriage bed. There
are many remarks to be made upon the
fenfe in which thefe precepts were taken,
and upon the manner in which they were
obferved ; but to avoid repetitions, I fhall
referve them for the article in which I fhall
treat of the Manners of the ancient Danes :
There we fhall be beft able to judge, what
influence their religion had upon thefe peo-
ple, and by a natural circle, thence form the
moft exact idea of the fpirit of the reli-
gion itfelf. It is now time to difcufs an-
other of its doctrines, that of the flate of
man after death, and the final deftiny of
the world he now inhabits.
" There will come a time, fays the Ed-
" da*, a barbarous age, an age of the
" fword, when iniquity fhall infeft the
< earth, when brothers (hall flam themfelves
" with brothers blood, when fons fhall be
" the murderers of their fathers, and fa-
" thers of their fons, when inceft and adul-
* See Mythol. 48. and alfo the fragments cited
49. and the Poem of the by Bartholin. De Cauf.
VOLUSPA towards the Contempt, a Dan. Gen-
end, as it is found in til. mortis. L. 2. c. 14.
the Edit, of Refenius. See
VOL. I. Chap. VI. I " tery
et tery fhall be common, when no man mall
" fpare his friend. Immediately mail fuc-
" ceed a defolating winter ; the mow fhall
" fall from the four corners of the world,
" the winds fhall blow with fury, the whole
" earth fhall be hard bound in ice. Three
" fuch winters fhall pals away, without being
" foftened by one fummer. Then fhall fuc-
" ceed aftonifhing prodigies : Then fhall
" the monfters break their chains and cf-
w cape : the great Dragon fhall roll himfelf
" in the ocean, and with his motions the
** earth mall be overflowed : the earth mall
" be fhaken ; the trees fhall be torn up by
" the roots ; the rocks fhall be darned
" -again ft each other. The Wolf Fenris,
*< broke loofe from his chains, fhall open
* l his enormous mouth which reaches from
" heaven to earth ; the fire fhall flafh out
" from his eyes and noftrils j he fhall devour
'" the fun : and the great Dragon who fol-
" lows him, fhall vomit forth upon the
<{ waters and into the air, great torrents
<{ of venom. In this confufion the flars
** fhall fly from their places, the heaven
<( mail cleave afunder, and the army of evil
" Genii and Giants conducted by SORTUR
* c (the black) and followed by LOKE, (hall
" break in, to attack the gods. But HE-
" IMDAL the door-keeper of the Gods,
*' -rifes up, he founds his clanging trumpet;
the
:< the Gods awake and aflemble ; the great
" Afh-tree makes its branches ; heaven and
" earth are full of horror and affright. The
" Gods fly to arms j the heroes place
" themfelves in battle-array. Odin appears
" armed in his golden cafque and his re-
" fplendant cuirals ; his vail fcimetar is in
" his hands. He attacks the Wolf Fenris ;
" he is devoured by him, and Fenris pe-
" rimes at the fame inftant. Thor is fuf-
'* focated in the floods of venom which the-
" Dragon breathes forth as he expires.
" Loke and Heimdal mutually kill each
" other *.. The fire confumes every
Chap. VI. I 2 " thing,
* It is very difficult to to have nothing in corn-
comprehend why the mon with ODIN. The
Scandinavians make their Stoics had probably the
Gods to die thus, with- fame ideas : there is at
out ever returning again leaft a very remarkable
to life : For after the de- paflage of Seneca the tra-
feat of the three principal gedian on this fubjecl. It
divinities, we fee an nil- is where he defcrioes that
powerful Deity appear up- conflagration which is to
on tke ftage, who feems put an end to this world.
Jam jam legibus obrutis
Mundo cum veniet dies
Auftralis polus obruet
Quicquid per Lybiam jacet, &c.
Arclous polu^ obruet
Quicquid fubjacet axibus.
i Amiftum trepidus polo
Titan excutict diem.
( "6)
" thing, and the flame reaches up to heaven.
" But prefently after a new earth fprings
" forth from the bofom of the waves,
" adorned with green meadows j the fields
'? there bring forth without culture, cala-
" mities are there unknown, a palace is
" there raifed more mining than the fun,
" all covered with gold. This is the place
" that the juft will inhabit, and enjoy de-
" lights for evermore. Then the POWER-
" FUL, the VALIANT, he WHO GOVERNS
" ALL THINGS, comes forth from his
" lofty abodes, to render divine juftice.
" He pronounces decrees. He eftabliihes
" the facred deftinies which mail endure
" for ever. There is an abode remote from
Cceli regia concidens
Ortus atque obitus trahet
Atque omne s pariter Deos
Perdet mors aliqua^ et Chaos
Et mors et fata noviflima
In fe conftituet fibi
Quis mundum capiet locus ?
So remarkable a confor- felves, flrongly prejudic-
mity feems to fuppofe that ed as they were againlt
the two fyftems had gjy them : And it is very pro-
common original, jK bable that more than one
would it be aftonifhing V philofopher had picked
they had. There wery "Uj> among the Scythians
among the barbarous na- or Thracians, confider-
tions Sages of great repute, able information, efpeci-
as is acknowledged by the ally with regard to reli-
G reeks and Romans them- gion and morality. \ft Ed.
' the
( "7)
" the fun, the gates of which face the
" North ; poifon rains there through a thou-
" fand openings : This place is all compofed
" of the carcafTes of Serpents : There run
" certain torrents, in which are plunged
" the perjurers, afTaffins, and thofe who
" feduce married women. A black, winged
" Dragon flies inceflantly around, and de-
" vours the bodies of the wretched who
<c are there imprifoned."
Notwithstanding the obfcurities which
are found in thefe defcriptions, we fee that
it was a doctrine rendered facred by the re-
ligion of the ancient Scandinavians, that
the foul was immortal, and that there was a
future ftate referved for men, either happy
or miferable according to their behaviour here
below. All the c Gothic and ' Celtic nations
held the fame opinions, and it was upon
thefe they founded the obligation of ferv-
ing the Gods, and of being valiant in battle :
But although the Greek and Latin hiftorians
who have fpoke of this people, agree in at-
tributing thefe notions to them, yet none of
them have given any particular account of
the nature of thefe doctrines j and one ought
to regard in this refpect the Icelandic my-
thology as a precious monument, without
which we can know but very imperfectly
this important part of the religion of our
fathers. I mult here facrifke to brevity
Chap. VI. I 3 many
many reflections, which the picture I have
here copied from thence, naturally pre-
fents to the mind. Many in particular
would arife on the furprizing conformity
that there is between feveral of the fore-
going ftrokes, and thole employed in the
gofpel to defcribe the fame thing. A con-
formity fo remarkable that one mould be
tempted to attribute it to the indifcreet zeal
of the Chriftian writer who compiled this
mythology, if the Eiida alone had tranf-
mitted to us this prophecy concerning the
laft ages of the world, and if we did not
find it with the fame circumftances in the
VOLUSPA, a poem of greater antiquity,
rind in which nothing can be difcovered that
has an air of interpolation, or forgery.
One remark however ought not to be
omitted, which is, that this mythology ex-
prefly diftinguimes TWO different abodes
for the happy, and as many for the culp-
able : Which is what feveral authors who
have writ of the ancient religion of Eu-
rope, have not fufficiently attended to. The
firft of thefe abodes was the palace of Odin
named VALHALLA, where that God re-
ceived all fuch as died in a violent manner,
from the beginning to the end of the world,
that is, to the time of that univerfal defo-
lation of nature which was to be followed
by a new creation, and what they called
RA-
( "9 )
RAGNAROCKUR, or the Twilight of the
Gods. The fecond, which after the reno-
vation of all things was to be their eternal
abode, was named GIMLE, that is, the
Palace covered with Gold, the defcription
of which we have feen above, where the
juft were to enjoy delights for ever. It was
the fame as to the place of punifliments ;
they diftinguifhed two of thofe, of which
the firft named XIFLHEIM*, was only to
continue to the renovation of the world,
and the fecond that fucceeded it, was to
endure forever. This laft was named NAS-
T R OND "\- -, and we have feen in the defcrip-
tion of the end of the world, what idea
was entertained of it by the ancient Danes.
With regard to the two firft places, the
VALHALLA andNiFLHEiM, they are not
only diftinguimed from the others in being
only to endure till the conflagration of the
world, but alfo in that they feem rather in-
tended to reward violence than virtue, and
rather to flifie all the focial affe&ions than to
deter men from crimes. Thofe only, whofe
blood had been fhed in battle, might afpire
to the pleafiires which Odin prepared for
them in Valhalla. The pleafures which
they expecled after death, fhew us plainly
* This word fignifies and Helm home,
the Abode of the wicked, f The ihore of the
irom the ifland Afr/7cvil, dead.
Chap. VI. I 4. enough
enough what they relimed during life.
" The heroes, fays the Edda *, who are re-
" ceived into the palace of Odin, have
" every day the pleafure of arming them-
" felves, of palling in review, of ranging
" themfelves in order of battle, and of
" cutting one another in pieces ; but as foon
" as the hour of repaft approaches, they
" return on horfeback all fafe and found
" back to the Hall of Odin, and fall to eat-
<{ ing and drinking. Though the number
" of them cannot be counted, the fiem of
" the boarSERiMNER is fufHcient for them
" all ; every day it is ferved up at table, and
" every day it is renewed again intire : their
" beverage is beer and mead ; one fingle
" goat, whofe milk is excellent mead, fur-
" nifhes enough of that liquor to intoxicate
" all the heroes : their cups are the fkulls of
*' enemies they have flain. Odin alone,
" who fits at a table by himfelf, drinks
" wine for his entire liquor. A crowd of
tl virgins wait upon the heroes at table, and
" fill their cups as faft as they empty them."
Such was that happy ftate, the bare hope
of which rendered all the inhabitants of the
North of Europe intrepid, and which made
them not only to defy, but even feek with
ardor the moft cruel deaths. Accordingly
* Edda Iceland. Mythol^i, 33, 34, 35. '1
King Regner Lodbrog * when he was going
to (lie, far from uttering groans, or form-
ing complaints, exprefled his joy by thefe
verfes. " We * are' cut to pieces with
" fwords : but this nils me with joy, when
" J think of the feaft that is preparing for
ct me in Odin's palace. Quickly, quickly
" feated in the fplendid habitation of the
" Gods, we mail drink beer out of the
<c fkulls of our enemies. A brave man fears
" not to die. I mail utter no timorous
" words as I enter the Hall of Odin."
This fanatic hope derived additional force
from the ignominy affixed to every kind of
death but fuch as was of a violent nature,
and from the fear of being fent after fuch
an exit into NIFLHEIM. This was a place
coniifting of nine worlds, referved for thofe
that died of difeafe or old age. HE LA or
death, there exercifed her defpotic power ;
her palace was ANGUISH ; her table FA-
MINE; her waiters were EXPECTATIOM
and DELAY -, the threfhold of her door,
was PRECIPICE ; her bed LEANNESS : (he
vfas livid and gh airly pale ; and her very
looks infpired horror.
After this defcription of the religion of
the Scandinavians, can we be furprized
* See " Five Pieces of Lend. 1763. 8vo. Olaii
" Runic Poetry, tranfla- Wormii Literatur. Run.
*' ted from the Icelandic. ad calc,
Chap. VI. that
that they mould make war their only bu-
iinefs, and carry their valour to the utmoft
excefles of fanaticifm. Such alfo will be
the features which I {hall moft frequently
have occaiion to prefent, when I come to
give a picture of their manners : there the
influence of a doctrine fo pernicious will he
felt in its utmoft extent. But juftice obliges
me to obferve here, that the reproach ari-
fing from it does not affect the ancient in-
habitants of the North more, than thofe of
all Europe in general, unlefs it be that they
continued to deferve it longer. However
ftrange to a man who reafons coolly may
appear the madnefs of making war habitu-
ally, for the fake of war itfelf: it muft not-
withilanding be allowed, that this hath
been for a fucceffion of ages the favourite
paffion of all thofe nations at prefent fo po-
lite - y and it is but, as it were, of yefterday
that they began to be fenfible of the value
of peace, of the cultivation of arts, and of
a government favourable to induftry. The
farther we look back towards their infancy,
the more we fee them occupied in war, di-
vided among themfelves, cruelly bent on
the deftrudtion of each other, by a fpirit of
revenge, idlenefs and fanaticifm. There
was a time when the whole face of Europe
prefented the fame fpedtacle as the forefts
of America -, viz. a thoufand little wandering
nations,
( 123)
nations, without cities or towns, or agri-
culture, or arts ; having nothing to fubfift
on but a few herds, wild fruits and pillage,
harraffing themfelves inceflantly by inroads
and attacks, fometimes conquering, fome-
times conquered, often totally overthrown
and deftroyed. The fame caufes every
where produce the fame effedls : a favage
life neceflarily produces cruelty and in-
juflice ; difquiet, idlenefs and envy natu-
rally lead to violence, and the defire of ra-
pine and mifchief. The fear of death is
no restraint when life has no comfort.
What evidently proves the unhappinefs of
thofe nations who live in fuch a ftate as
this, is the facility with which they throw
their lives away. The pleafure arifing from
property, from fentiment and knowledge,
the fruits of induftry, laws and arts, by
foftening life and endearing it to us, can
alone give us arelim for peace andjuftice.
Chap. VI, C H A P-
CHAPTER VII.
Of the exterior worjhip and religious cerfi
monies of the northern nations.
IN laying open the principal doctrines of
the ancient Danes, I have already had
frequent occafion to remark their confor-
mity with thofe of the other ' Gothic and '
Celtic nations of Europe. The fame con-
formity is obfervable in the worfhip which
they paid the Deity ; and one may prefume
that it would appear ftill greater if it were
eafy to purfue with exa&nefs, the hiftory
of that religion through its feveral ftages of
purity and alteration. Thus, for inftance,
it is eafy to comprehend why the ancient
Danes made ufe of temples ; although, on
the other hand, it is very certain, that the
ufe of them was profcribed by the primitive
religion, which taught that it was orTenfive
to the gods to pretend to inclofe them with-
in the circuit of walls ; and that men
thereby checked and reftrained their action,
which
( -25)
which is to penetrate all creatures freely irl
order to fupport them in being. There was
doubtlefs a time, when the Danes, admitting
the fame doctrine, worshipped theirdivinities
only in open air, and either knew not or
approved not of the ufe of temples. Al-
though we want the greateft part of the
monuments which might inftruct us con-
cerning that flage of their religion, the
traces of it are not yet entirely deftroyed.
We find at this day here and there in Den-
mark, Sweden, and Norway, in the middle
of a plain, 'or upon fome little hill, altars,
around which they aflembled to offer facri-
fices and to affift at other religious cere-
monies. The greateft part of thefe altars
are raifed upon a little hill, either natural
or artificial. Three long pieces of rock fet
upright ferve for bafis to a great fiat ftone,
which forms the table of the altar. There
is commonly a pretty large cavity under
this altar, which might be intended to re-
ceive the blood of the victims ; and they
never fail to find ftones for ftriking fire
fcattered round it ; for no other fire, but
fuch as was ftruck forth with a flint, was
pure enough for fo holy a purpofe. Some-
times thefe rural altars are conftrufted in a
more magnificent manner ; a double range
of enormous ftones furround the altar and
the little hill on which it is erected. In
Chap. VII. Zealand
Zealand we fee one of this kind * j which
is formed of ftones of a prodigious magni-
tude. Men would even now be afraid to
undertake fuch a work, notwithftanding all
the afliftance of the mechanic powers
which in thofe times they wanted. What
redoubles the aftonimment is, that ftones
of that fi'e are rarely to be feen throughout
the ifland, and that they muft have been
brought from a great diftance. What la-
bour, time and fweat then muft have been
beftowed urjon thefe vaft rude monuments,
which are unhappily more durable than
thofe of the fine arts ? But men in all
ages have been perfuaded, that they
could not pay greater honour to the
Deity, than by making for him (if I may
fo exprefs it) a kind of ftrong bulwarks ;
in executing prodigies of labour j in confe-
crating to him immenfe riches. The fa-
crifice of whatever is vicious in our paffions,
which he only requires of us for our own
happinefs, is always the laft thing that is
thought of to offer to him, becaufe it is
perhaps what is after all the moft difficult.
At Ephefus they difplayed their devotion,
by laying out upon one fingle temple all the
treafures of Greece and Ana. The Goths,
whofe bodily ftrength was all their riches,
* Vide Olai Wormii Monum. Danic.
{hewed
( '27 )
fhewed their zeal by rolling enormous
rocks to the fummits of hills.
In fome places of Norway, are found
grottos, which have alfo been employed for
religious ufes. Some of them have been
cut with incredible pains in the hardeft
rocks 5 others are formed of prodigious
ftones brought near and combined together
with a force no lefs furprizing*.
By degrees, as the Scandinavians formed
new intercourfes and connections with the
other nations of Europe, whether by the
expeditions they undertook, or by the fo-
reign colonies which came to eftabliih
themfelves among them, their religion,
changing by degrees, tolerated infenfibly
temples and idols, and at length adopted
them without referve. The three principal
nations of Scandinavia -f- vied with each
other in creeling temples, but none were
more famous than that of Upfal in Swe-
den. It glittered on all fides with gold.
A chain of the fame metal (or at leaft
gilded) ran round the roof, although the
circumference was not lefs than nine hun-
dred ells. Hacon earl of Norway had
built one near Drontheim, which was not
inferior to that of Upfal. When Olaus
* Worm. Monum. Danic. lib. i. p. 6.
f Sweden, Denmark, and Norway.
Chap. VII. king
( 128 )
king of Norway introduced the ChrifKan
faith into that country, he caufed this
temple to be razed to the ground, and
broke to pieces the idols it contained :
They found there great riches, and parti-
cularly a ring of gold of great value. Ice-
land had alfo its temples, and the chro-
nicles of that country fpeak with admira-
tion of two efpecially, one lituate in the north
of the ifland, the other in the fouth. In
each of thefe temples, " there was," fays
an author of that country *, a private
chapel, which was regarded as a holy
" place : There they placed the idols upon
" a kind of altar, around which they
" ranged the victims that were to be
" offered up. Another altar flood oppo-
" fite to it, plated with iron, in order that
" the fire which was to burn there perpe-
" tually, fhould not damage it : Upon this
* c altar was placed a vafe of brafs, in which
" they received the blood of the victims :
" Befide it flood a brufh which they made
" life of to fprinklethe blood upon the by-
" ftanders. There hung up likewife a
" great filver ring which they ftained with
" blood, and which whoever took an oath
* on any occafion was required to hold
" in his iiand. In one of thefe temples,
* Vid. Arngrim. Jon. Crymogrea.
" there
ec there was alfo near the chapel a deep
" pit or well, into which they caft the
" victims."
When Denmark had embraced the Chri-
ftian faith, they applied themfelves with as
much zeal to deftroy thefe temples, as they
had a little before to ferve their falfe gods
in them. In a fhort time they were all
razed to the ground, and the very remem-
brance of the places where they flood was
totally loft. But the altars that are very
often found fcattered upon the mountains
and in the woods, teftify at this day, that
the ancient Danes were not lefs attached to
this mode of wormip than the other nor-
thern nations.
All the gods whofe names I have enu-
merated, and many others of inferior note,
were worfhipped and invoked by the
ancient Scandinavians, but not all in the
fame manner, nor on the fame account.
The great temple of Upfal feemed to be
particularly confecrated to the three fupe-
rior deities, and each of them was charac-
terized by fome particular fymbol. ODIN
was reprefented holding a fword in his
hand : THOR flood at the left hand of
Odin, with a crown upon his head, a
fceptre in one hand, and a club in the
other. Sometimes they painted him on a
chariot, drawn by two he- goats of wood,
VOL, I. Chap. VII. K with
( '30 )
with a filver bridle, and his head fur-
rounded with ftars. FK IGG A flood at theleft
hand of Thor ; (he was reprefented of both
fexes (as an hermaphrodite) and with di-
vers other attributes, which characterized
the goddefs of pleafure. Odin was in-
voked as the god of battles and victory.
Thor, as the governor of the feafons, who
difpenfed rains, dry weather and fertility.
Fngga as the goddefs of pleafures, of love
.and marriage. I do not here enter into a
minute account of the worfhip rendered to
the other gods : That which was paid to the
three fuperior deities confifted principally
in facrifices, and deferves to be defcribed
more at large.
There were three great religious feftivals
in the year. The firft was celebrated at the
winter folftice. They called the night on
which it wasobferved, the MOTHER-NIGHT,
as that which produced all the reft : and this
epoch was rendered the more remarkable as
they dated from thence the beginning of the
year, which among the northern nations
was computed from one winter folftice to
another, as the month was from one new
moon to the next. .. This feaft which was
very confiderable, was named IUUL *, and
* Hence is derived the old name for Chriftmas.
word YEOL or YULE, Vide Junii Etymolog.
[Ang. Sax. Deol,] the Anglican. T.
was celebrated in honour of THOR, or the
fun, in order to obtain a propitious year,
and fruitful feafons. Sacrifices, feafting,
dances, nocturnal affemblies, and all the de-
monftrations of a moft diilblute joy, were
then authorized by the general ufage :
Thefe anfwered to the Saturnalia of the
Romans, and were in a great meafure re-
newed afterwards among the people, on oc-
cafion of the feaft of Chriftmas< The fe-
cond feftival was inftituted in honour of
the earth or of the goddefs GOYA or
FRIGGA, to requeft of her pleafures, fruit-
fulnefs, and victory : And it was fixed at
the firft quarter of the fecond moon of the
year. The third, which feems to have
been the moft confiderable in ancient times,
was inftituted in honour of ODIN ; it was
celebrated at the beginning of the fpring,
in order to welcome in that pleafant feafon,
aad efpecially to obtain of the god of battles
happy fuccefs in their projected expeditions.
There were alfo fome feafts in honour of
the other gods, and they were often mul-
tiplied on occafion of particular events.
In the earlieft ages the offerings were
fimple, and fuch as fhepherds and ruftics
could prefent. They loaded the altars of the
gods with the firft fruits of their crops, and
the choiceft products of the earth : After-
wards they facrificed animals. Thev offered
Chap. VII. K 2 to
( 13*)
to Thor, during the feaft of IUUL, fat oxen
and horfes ; to Frigga the largefl hog they
could get * -, to Odin horfes, dogs, and fal-
cons, fometimes cocks, and a fat bull.
When they had once laid it down as a
principle that the effufion of the blood of
thefe animals appeafed the anger of the
gods, and that their juftice turned afide up-
on the victims thoie ftrokes which were
deftined for men; their great care then
was for nothing more than to conciliate
their favour by fo eafy a method. It is the
nature of violent deiires and exceffive fear
to know no bounds, and therefore when
they would aik for any favour which they
ardently wimed for, or would deprecate
fome public calamity which they feared,
the blood of animals was not deemed a price
fufficient, but they began to med that of
men. It is probable that this barbarous
pradice was formerly almoft univerfal, and
that it is of a very remote antiquity : It
was not entirely abolimed among the nor-
thern nations till towards the ninth century,
becaufe before that time they had not re-
ceived the light of the gofpel, and were ig-
norant of thofe arts which had foftened
* MatremDcumveneran- ticnis, formas aprorum ge-
tur JFJlii : injigne fuperjli- Jtant. Tacit. Germ. 0.45.
the
. ( '33 )
the ferocity of the Romans and Greeks
whilft they were ftill pagans.
The appointed time for thefe facrifices
was always determined by another fuper-
ftitious opinion which made /the northern
nations regard the number xJ&&%s facred
and particularly dear to the gods. Thus in
every ninth month they renewed this bloody
ceremony, which was to lad nine days,
and every day they offered up nine living
victims whether men or animals. But the
mofl folemn facrifices were thofe which
were offered at Upfal in Sweden every ninth
year. Then the king, the fenate, and all
the citizens of any distinction, were obliged
to appear in perfon, and to bring offerings,
which were placed in the great temple de-
fcribed above. Thofe who could not come
themfelves, fent their prefents by others, or
paid the value in money to priefts whofe
buiinefs it was to receive the offerings.
Strangers flocked there in crowds from all
parts ; and none were excluded except
thofe whofe honour had ftiffered fome
ftain, and efpecially fuch as had been ac-
cufed of cowardice. Then they chofe
among the captives in time of war, and
among the flaves in time of peace, nine
perfons to be facrificed : The choice was
partly regulated by the opinion of the by-
ftanders, and partly by lot. The wretches upon,
Chap. VII, K 3 whom
( '34)
whom the lot fell, were treated with fuch
honours by all the affembly, they were
fo overwhelmed \vith carefles for the pre-
fent, and with promifes for the life to
come, that they fometimes congratulated
themfelves on their deftiny. But they did
not always facrifice fuch mean perfons : In
great calamities, in a preffing famine for
example, if the people thought they had
fome pretext to impute the caufe of it to
their king, they even facrificed him with-
out hefitation, as the higheft price with
which they could purchafe the divine fa-
vour. \In this manner the firft king* of
VERM LAND was burnt in honour of Odin
to put an end to a great dearth j as we read
in the hiftory of Norway. The kings, in
their turn, did not fpare the blood of
their fubje&s ; and many of them even fhed
that of their children. Hacon, king of
Norway, offered his fon in facrifice, to ob-
tain of Odin the victory over his enemy
Harald -j-. Aune, king of Sweden, devoted
to Odin the blood of his nine fons, to pre-
vail on that god to prolong his life J. The
ancient hiftory of the North abounds in fi-
* This was a petty f Saxo Grammat. lib.
king of a province of x.
Sweden. See Wormius, Worm. Monum.
in Monum. Dan. p. 25, Danic. lib. i. p. 28.
26.
milar
milar examples. Thefe abominable facri-
fices were accompanied with various cere-
monies. When the victim was chofen,
they conducted him towards the altar where
the facred fire was kept burning night and
day : It was furrounded with all forts of
iron and brazen veflels : Among them one
was diftinguimed from the reft by its fu-
perior fize ; in this they received the
blood of the victims. When they offered
up animals, they fpeedily killed them at the
foot of the altar j then they opened their
entrails to draw auguries from them, as
among the Romans ; afterwards they drefTed
the flefh to be ferved up in a feaft prepared
for the afTembly. Even horfe-flem was
not rejected, and the grandees often eat of
it as well as the people. But when they
were difpofed to facrifice men, thofe whom
they pitched upon were laid upon a great
ftone, where they were inftantly either
ftrangled or knocked on the head. Some-
times they let out the blood ; for no pre-
fage was more refpected than that which
they drew from the greater or lefs degree
of impetuofity with which the blood guflied
forth. Hence the priefls inferred what
fuccefs would attend the enterprize which
was the object of their facrifice. They alfo
opened the body to read in the entrails,
and efpecially in the heart, the will of the
Chap. VII. K 4 gods,
( '36 )
gods, and the good or ill fortune that was
impending. The bodies were afterwards
burnt, or fufpended in a facred grove near
the temple. Part of the blood was
fprinkled upon the people, part of it upon
the facred grove ; with the fame they alfo
bedewed the images of the gods, the altars,
the benches and walls of the temple both
within and without.
Sometimes thefe facrifkes were per-
formed in another manner*. There was
a deep well in the neighbourhood of the
temple : The chofen perfon was thrown
headlong in -, commonly in honour of
GOYA or the EARTH. If he went at once
to the bottom, the victim had proved
agreeable to the goddefs, and me had re-
ceived it : If it fwam a long time upon the
furface, me refufed it, and it was hung up
in a facred foreft. Near the temple of Up-
fal, there was a grove of this fort, of which
every tree and every leaf was regarded as
the moft facred thing in the world. This,
which was named ODIN'S GROVE, was full
of the bodies of men and animals who had
been facrificed. They afterwards took them
down to burn them in honour of Thor or
the fun : And they had no doubt that the
holocauft had proved agreeable, when the
* See Arngrirn. Jonas in Crymogrea. lib. i.
frnoke
( 137 )
fmoke afcended very high. In whatever
manner they immolated men, the prieft al-
ways took care in confecrating the vi&im
to pronounce certain words, as, " I devote
c thee to Odin." " I fend thee to Odin."
Or, " I devote thee for a good harveft;
" for the return of a fruitful feafon." The
ceremony concluded with feaftings, in
which they difplayed all the magnificence
known in thofe times. They drank im-
moderately ; the kings and chief lords
drank firft, healths in honour of the gods :
Every one drank afterwards, making fome
vow or prayer to the god whom they
named. Hence came that cuftom among
the firft Chriftians in Germany and the
North, of drinking to the health of our
Saviour, the apoflles, and the faints : A cuf-
tom which the church was often obliged to
tolerate. The licentioufnefs of thefe feafts
at length increafed to fuch a pitch, as to be-
come mere bacchanalian meetings, where,
to the found of barbarous mufic, amidft
fhouts, dancing and indecent geftures, fo
many unfeemly actions were committed,
that the wiieit men refufed to aflift at
them.
The fame kinds of facrifices were of-
fered, though perhaps with lefs Iplendor,
in Denmark, Norway and Iceland. Let
us hear on this fubjecl: an hiftorian of the
Chap. VJJ. eleventh
( 133 )
eleventh century, Dithmar bifhop of Merle-
burg*. " There is," fays he, " in Zea-
" land a place which is the capital of
" Denmark, named Lederun (this is now
" Lethra or Leyre, of which I (hall fpeak
" hereafter). At this place, every nine
*' years, in the month of January, the
" Danes flock together in crowds, and
" offer to their gods ninety nine men, as
" many horfes, dogs and cocks, with the
" certain hope of appealing the gods by
" thefe victims." Dudo of St. Quentin, a
French hiftorian, attributes the fame prac-
tice to the Normans or Norwegians -{- : But
he informs us, that it was in honour of
Thor that thefe facrifices were made.
Arngrim Jonas, an Icelandic author who
hath writ with great learning upon the an-
tiquities of his nation J, remarks, that
there were formerly in Iceland, two tem-
ples in which they offered up human vic-
tims, and a famous pit or well in which
they were thrown headlong. There are
ftill in Friezland, and in feveral places of
Germany, altars compofed of fuch large
ftones that they could neither be deftroyed
by the ravages of time, nor by the zeal of
* Dithm. Merfeburg. t J. Arngr. Crymog.
Chronic, lib. i. p. 12. lib. i. c. 7.
t DudoQiiint.fubinit.
the
( "39 )
the firft converts to Chriftianity. Thefe al-
tars, according to the tradition of the inha-
bitants, and the reports of creditable hifto-
rians, have ferved for the fame horrid pur-
pofes *. The Gauls for a long time offered
men to their fupreme god Esus, or TEV-
TAT -f. The firft inhabitants of Italy,
and Sicily, the Britons, the Phenicians,
the Carthaginians, and all the nations we
know of in Europe and Afia, have been
covered with the fame reproach. And can
we wonder at it ? Every nation buried in
ignorance muft inevitably fall into error,
and from thence into fanaticifm and cru-
elty. Men are born furrounded with dan-
gers and evils, at the fame time that they
are weak and naked. If, as they grow up
to manhood, the arts of c vil life and the
fecurity of laws do not difperfe their fears,
foften their difpofitions, and difFufe through
their minds, calmnefs moderation and the
fbcial affections, they become a prey to a
thoufand gloomy terrors, which paint
out all nature to them as full of dan-
gers and enemies, and keep them perpe-
tually armed with ferocity and diftruft.
Hence that thirft of revenge and deftruclion
which barbarous nations cannot lay afide :
* Ubbo Emmius Hift. thinks was the fame as
Frif. lib. i. p. 21. Odin. T.
f This our Author
Chap. VII. Hence
Hence that impious prejudice which makes
them imagine the gods to be as fanguinary
as themfelves. It is the unhappinefs of our
nature, that ignorance fuggefts fear, and
fear cruelty. They muft therefore be very
little acquainted with human nature, and
ftill lefs fo with hiflory, who place the
golden age of any people in the age of its
poverty and ignorance. It is fo true that
men are every where alike in this refpect,
that nations who have never had any com-
merce with thofe of Europe, have run into
the fame excefles with equal fury. The
Peruvians anciently offered human facri-
fices. The Mexicans once offered up to
their gods, upon one fingle occafion, five
thoufand prifoners of war. Multitudes of
people, half-unknown and wandering in
the deferts of Afric or forefts of America,
do to this day deftroy each other, from the
fame principles and with the fame blind
fury.
The priefts of thefe inhuman Gods were
called DROTTES, a name which probably
anfwers to the Gallic word DRUIDS : They
were alfo frequently ftyled Prophets, Wile
Men, Divine Men. At Upfal each of
the three fuperior deities had their ref-
pective priefts, the principal of whom to
the number of twelve, prefided over the
facrifkes, and exercifed an unlimited au-
thority
( HI )
thority over every thing which Teemed to
have connection with religion. The refpe^t
fhown them was fuitable to this authority.
Sprung for the moft part from the fame fa-
mily*, likethofe of the Jews, they perfuaded
the people that this family had God himfelf
for its founder. They often united the prieft-
hood and the fovereignty in their own per-
fons, after the example of Odin their legifla-
tor. And it was in confequence of that cuf-
tom that in later times kings ftill performed
fome functions of the priefthood, or fet apart
their children for an office fo highly revered.
The goddefs Frigga was ufually ferved by
kings daughters whom they called PRO-
PHETESSES and GODDESSES; thefe pro-
nounced oracles, devoted themfelves to per-
petual virginity, and kept up the facred fire
in her temple. Tacitus informs us, that
among the Germans the power of inflidting
pains and penalties, of ftriking, and bind-
ing a criminal was vefted in the priefts alone.
And thefe men fo haughty, who thought
themfelves difhonoured if they did not re-
venge the flighteft offence, would trembling
fubmit to blows and even death itfelf from
* Among the northern with the care of the tem-
nations, fays Diodorus pies, and the worfhip of
Siculus,afamilyis charg- the gods. Hift. lib. ii.
cd (from father to fon) c. 47.
Chap. VII. the
( 14* )
the hand of the pontiff, whom they took
for the inftrument of an angry deity *. In
fhort, the credulity of the people, and the
craft and prefumption of the prieft went fo
far, that thefe pretended interpreters of the
Divine Will dared even to demand, in the
name of heaven, the blood of kings them-
felves ; and they obtained it. To fucceed
in this, it was only requifite for them to
avail themfclves of thofe times of calamity,
when the people, diftra&ed with forrovr
and fear, lay their minds open to the mod
horrid impreffions. At thofe times, while
the prince was flaughtered at one of the
altars of the gods ; the others were covered
with offerings, which were heaped up on
all fides for their minifters.
I have already obferved, that the ancient
religion of the northern nations -J- made the
deity to interpofe in the moft indifferent
events, as well as the moft confiderable ;
and they only confidered the elements, as
fo many organs by which he manifejfted
his will and his refolves. This opinion
once admitted, intereft or fuperflition
quickly drew from thence a confequence
natural enough : namely, that by ftudying
* Neque animadvertere > velut Deo imperante. Ta-
neque vincire, neque verbe- cit. Germ.
rare nift facerdotibus per- f Celtic nations. O-
mijfumy non due is j"J/u y ftd rig.
with
( '43)
with care the phenomena of nature, or,
to fpeak in the fpirit of that religion, the
vifible actions of that unfeen deity, men
might come to know his will, inclinations,
and defires : in one word, they entered into
a kind of commerce with him; oracles,
auguries, divinations, and a thoufand prac-
tices of that kind quickly fprung up in
crowds, from this erroneous principle. Ac-
cordingly in all our ancient fables and chro-
nicles, we fee the northern nations extremely
attached to this vain fcience. They had
oracles like the people of Italy and Greece,
and thefe oracles were not lefs revered, nor
lefs famous than theirs. It was generally
believed either that the gods and goddefles,
or, more commonly, that the three deftinies
whofe names I have given elfewhere, de-
livered out thefe oracles in their temples.
That of Upfal was as famous for its ora-
cles as its facrifices. There were alfo
celebrated ones in Dalia, a province of
Sweden ; in Norway and Denmark. " It
" was," fays Saxo the Grammarian, " *a
" cuftom with the ancient Danes to con-
" fult the oracles of the Parcsc, concerning
" the future defliny of children newly
" born. Accordingly Fridleif being de-
" firous to know that of his fon Olaus,
" entered into the temple of the gods to
' pray ; and being introduced into the
Chap. VII. " fanftuary,
( 144)
" fan&uary, he faw three goddefles upon
" fo many feats. The firft, who was of a
" beneficent nature, granted the infant
" beauty and the gift of pleafing. The
<c fecond gave him a noble heart. But
" the third, who was envious and fpiteful,
<{ to fpoil the work of her fillers, im-
" printed on him the ftain of covetoufnefs."
It mould feem that the idols or itatues
themfelves of the gods and goddefles de-
livered thefe oracles vrva voce. In an ancient
Icelandic chronicle we read of one Indrid,
who went from home to wait for Thor-
jftein his enemy. " Thorflein," fays the
author, " upon his arrival, entered into
" the temple. In it was a ftone (cut pro-
" bably into a flatue) which he had been
" accuftomed to worfhip ; he proftrated
" himfelf before it, and prayed to it (to
" inform him of his defliny). Indrid,
" who flood without, heard the ftone
<' chaunt forth thefe verfes. " It is for the
" laft time, it is with feet drawing near
" to the grave, that thou art come to this
<c place : For it is moil certain, that before
" the fun ariieth, the valiant Indrid fhall
make thee feel his hatred *." The
people perfuaded themfelves fometimes that
thefe idols anfwered by a gefture or a nod
* Holmveria faga apud Bartholin. lib. iii. c. i r.
Of
( H5 )
of the head, which fignified that they'
hearkened to the prayers of their fuppli-
cants. Thus in the hiitory of Olave Tryg-
gefon king of Norway, we fee a lord
named Hacon, who enters into a temple,
and proftrates hi mfelf before an idol which
held in its hand a great bracelet of gold.
Hacon, adds the hiftorian, eafiiy conceiv-
ing, that fo long as the idol would not part
with the bracelet, it was not difpofed to be
reconciled to him, and having made fome
fruitlefs efforts to take the bracelet away, be-
gan to pray afrem, and to offer it prefents :
then getting up a fecond time, the idol
loofed the bracelet, and he went away very
well pleafed. I (hall not lofe time in en-
tering into a defcription of the other kinds
of Oracles. Enough has been faid to con-
vince the difcerning reader, that here was
the fame credulity oit the one fide, and the
fame impofture on the other, as had for-
merly procured credit to the oracles of
Greece and Afia. There is no eflential
difference between thofe of the two coun-
tries, though fo far diftant from each other.
If the luxury of the fouthern nations fet
theirs off with more pomp and magnifi-
cence than comported with the lirnplicity
of the rude inhabitants of the North, the
latter had no lefs veneration and attachment
to their own oracles, than they. It has
VOL. I. Chap. VII. L been
( 146 )
been thought to be no lefs for the intereft of
religion to attribute thefe of the North to the
artifices of the devil, than the others, as well
as the pretended fcience of magic, of which
the North has pad fo long for the mofl ce-
lebrated fchool and peculiar country. It rt
true that men have not advanced on the
iubjeft of the northern oiacles, as they
have done with refpecSt to thofe of the
fouth, that they ceafed at the birth of
Chriil *, although the affertion is as true,
of the one as the other : But for want
of this proof, an ill-grounded zeal hath
found plenty of others ; as if the advan-
tages refulting from, true religion were lefs
important, or our gratitude lefs due, be-
caufe the evils from which it hath deli-
rered mankind, did not proceed from fu-
perpatural caufes.
' Oracles were not the only efforts made
by the curiofity of the Scandinavians to pene-
trate into futurity, nor the only relief im-
pofture afforded them. They had diviners
both male and female, honoured with the
name of prophets, and revered as if they
* Pope Gregory writ- rati, &c. &c. Ex EpifK
ing to the Saxons newly Bonifac.aSerar. Mogunt.
converted, fays, Falfedica in 4 edit. Nothing was
numlna in qiiibus dtcmones more common at that
habitare nofciintur Oro ut time than this fort ot
J.nt a diabolitd Jraude, like- language-
had
(
had been fuch. Some of them were faid
to have familiar fpirits, who never left
them, and whom they confulted under the
form of little idols : Others dragged the
ghofts of the departed from their tombs,
and forced the dead to tell them what
would happen. Of this laft fort was Odin
himfelf, who often called up the fouls of
the deceafed, to know what pafled in dif-
tant countries. There is ftill extant a very
ancient Icelandic ode upon a fubjecl: of this
kind * > wherein the poet reprefents, in
very ftrong imagery, Odin as defcending to
the infernal regions, and calling up from
thence a celebrated prophetefs. Poetry was
often employed for the like abfurd pur-
pofes, and thofe fame SCALDS or bards,
who as we mall fee hereafter enjoyed fuch
credit among the living, boafted a power of
difturbing the repofe of the dead, and of
dragging them fpite of their teeth out of
their gloomy abodes, by force of certain
fangs which they knew how to compofe.
The fame ignorance, which made poetry
be regarded as fomething fupernatural,
perfuaded them alfo that the letters or
RUNIC characters, which were then ufed
by the few who were able to write and
* This the reader will find tranflated in the fecond
part of this work.
Chap. VII. L 2 read,
read, included in them certain myfleriotts
and magical properties. Importers then
eafily perfuaded a credulous people, that
thefe letters, difpofed and combined after a
certain manner, were able to work won-
ders, and in particular to prefage future
events. It is faid, that Odin, who was the
inventor of thofe characters, knew by their
means how to raife the dead. There were
letters, or RUNES, to procure victory, to
preferve from poiibn, to relieve women in
labour, to cure bodily difeafes, to difpel evil
thoughts from the mind, to diffipate melan-
choly, and to foften the feverity of a cruel
iniilrcfs. They employed pretty nearly the
fame characters for all thefe different pur-
pofes, but they varied the order and com-
bination of the letters : They wrote them
either from right to left, or from top to
bottom, or in form of a circle, or contrary
to the courfe of the fun, &c. In this
principally coniifled that puerile and ridi-
culous art, as little underftood probably by
thofe who profciTed it, as it was diftrufted
by thofe who had recourfe to it.
I have already remarked, that they had
often no other end in facrificing human
victims, than to know what was to happen
by infpeciion of their entrails, by the effu-
fion of their blood, and by the greater or lefs
degree of celerity with which they funk to
the
( H9 )
the bottom of the water. The fame mo-
tive engaged them to lend an attentive ear
to the fmging of birds, which fome di-
viners boafted a power of interpreting. The
ancient hiftory of Scandinavia is as full of
thefe fuperftitious practices, as that of Rome
itfelf. We fee in Saxo Grammaticus, as in
Livy, auguries which forebode the fuccefs
of an expedition, warriors who are ftruclc
by unexpected prefages, lots confulted, days
regarded as favourable or unlucky, female
diviners who follow the armies, ihowers of
blood, forebodings, wonderful dreams which
the event never fails to juftify, and the
ilightefl circumftances of the moft import-
ant actions taken for good or bad omens.
This hath been, we well know, a general
and inveterate difeafe in human nature, of
which it hath only begun to be cured in Eu-
rope. To recall to view a fpectacle, which
tends fo much to mortify and humble us,
would be a labour as ufelefs as difcouraging
to an hiftorian, if the knowledge of all
thefe practices did not make an eiTential
part of that of Manners and of the caufes
of events, without which there could be
no hiftory ; and alfo if the fketch of the
errors and miftakes of human reafon did
not convincingly prove to us the necemty
of cultivating it. A perfon endued with
natural good fenfe will alfo find by this
Chap. VII. L 3 means
( '5)
means remedies proper to cure whatever
remains of fuch weaknefs and credulity
hang about him. It is true, one cannot al-
ways refute the marvellous and fupernatural
fiories of ancient hiftorians, by the bare
circumftances of their relations ; becaufe,
befides that it would be endlefs to enter
continually upon fuch difcuffions, we often
want the pieces necefTary to enable us to>
make all the refearches fuch an examina-
tion would require. But what needs there
more to convince us that we have a right
to reject, without exception, all facts of
this kind, than to confider, on the one
hand, how ignorant the vulgar are even in
our days, how credulous, how eafy to be
impofed on, and to be even the dupes of
their own fancy, greedy of the marvel-
lous, inclined to exaggeration, and pre-
cipitant in their judgments : And, on the
other hand, that among thofe nations whofe
hiftory appears fo aftoniming at prefent, for
a long time all were vulgar, except per-
haps a few obfcure fages, whofe voice was
too feeble to be heard amid the clamours of
fo many blind and prejudiced perfons ? Is it
.not fufficient to confider further, that the
age of the greater! ignorance of fuch na-
tions is prccifely that which hath been mofl
fruitful of oracles, divinations, prophetic
dreams, apparitions, and other prodigies
of
of that kind ? that they appear more fel-
dom in proportion as they are lefs believed ?
and finally, that the experience of our own
times (hows us, that wherever reafon is
brought to the greateft perfection, all things
fall into the order of natural and fimple
events, infomuch that the lowed and mean-
eft clafs of men accuftom themfelves to be-
lieve nothing which is not agreeable to
good fenfe and accompanied with fomc
probability ?
But I repeat it once more, that fuper-
ftition did not blind all the ancient Scan-
dinavians without exception : And hiftory
teftifies, that there were, after all, among
them men wife enough to dilcover the
folly of the received opinions, and coura-
geous enough to condemn them without
referve. In the hiftory of Olave * king of
Norway, a warrior fears not to fay publickly,
that he relies much more on his own
ftrength and on his arms, than upon Thor
or Odin. Another, in the fame book,
fpeaks thus to his friend. " I would have
" thee know, that I believe neither in
" idols nor fpirits. I have travelled in
" many places ; I have met with giants
<c and monftrous men : they could never
* Or Olaus furnamed Trygguefon. Vid. Bar-
tholin. de Caufis, &c. p. 80.
Chap. VII. L 4 " over-
" overcome me j thus to this prefent hour
" my own force and courage are the fole
" objecls of my belief." Unluckily there
feems too much room to lufpect that this
contempt of fuperftition did but throw
them for the moft part into the oppofite ex-
treme. So true is it that we feldom
are able to obferve a juft medium. At
leaft, many of the northern warriors feem
to have been fo intoxicated with their cou-
rage as to efteem themfelves independent
.beings, who had nothing to aik or fear from
the gods. In an Icelandic chronicle, a
vain-glorious perfon makes his boaft to a
Chriftian miffionary, that he had never
yet acknowledged any religion, and that
his own ftrength and abilities were every
thing to him. For the fame reafon,
others refufed to facrirke to the gods
of whom they had no need. St. Olave
king of Norway demanding of a war-
rior, who offered him his fervices, what
religion he profeffed ; the warrior an-
Avered, " I am neither Chriftian nor
" Pagan ; my companions and I have no
<: other religion, than the confidence in
'' our own flrength, and in the good iiic-
" cefs which always attends us in war;
" and we are of opinion, it is all that is
" necelTary." The fame thing is related
pf R.OLF furnamed KP.ACK, king of Den-
mark 3
( "53 )
mark ; one day when one of his compa-r
nions propofed to offer a facrifice to Odin,
he faid that he feared nothing from that
bluftering fpirit, and that he fhould never
ftand in awe of him. But as it was not al-
ways kings who durft manifeft fentiments fb
bold and hardy, the followers of the pre-
vailing religion fometimes punimed thefe
irreligious perfons. In the life of king
Olave Tryggefon, mention is made of a
man who was condemned to exile for hav-
ing fung in a public place, verfes, the fenfe
of which was to this purpofe. " I will
" not infult or affront the gods : Never-
" thelefs, the goddefs Freya infpires me
" with no refpect : It mufl certainly be
" that either me or Odin are chimerical
" deities." It is eafy to conceive how
much, natural good fenfe, fupported by
that confidence which bodily ftrength in-
fpires, could excite in thofe ancient war-
riors contempt for their mute and feeble
deities, and for the childifh or trouble-
fome rites in their worfhip. But befides
this, it is certain, as I have already ob-
ferved, that the Scythian religion, in its
original purity, admitted only a limple and
reafonable worfliip, and one fole, principal
Deity, who was invilible and almighty.
One may then fuppofe, with a good deal
of likelihood, that tin's religion \vas not
Chap. VII. by
( J54)
by length of time fo much defaced, but that
fome traces of it ftill remained in the memory
of fenfible perfons, and in the founded part
of the nation. Indeed we fee appear at
intervals, in the ancient Scandinavia, fome
men of this ftamp endued with a real
Strength of mind, who not only trampled
under foot all the objects of the credulity
and idle fuperftition of the multitude, (an
effort which pride renders eafy, and fome-
times alone produces) but who even raifed
their minds to the invifible mafter of every
thing we fee; " the father of the fun, and
" of all nature." In an Icelandic chro-
nicle, a perfon named GIEST fays to his
nephew, who is juft ready to embark
for Greenland * : " I befeech, and conjure
" him who made the fun, to give fuccefs
" to thy undertaking." A celebrated Nor-
wegian warrior, named THORSTEIN, fays,
fpeaking of his father, " He will receive
*' upon this account a recompence from
" him, who made the heaven and the
" univerfe, whoever he be :" And, upon
another occasion, he makes a vow to the
fame being, " who made the fun," for, adds
he, " his power muil needs have been
" exceflive to produce fuch a work." All
his family entertained the fame fentiments,
* Vatzdzla, apud BarthoJ. c. 6. lib. i. p. 83.
and
( '55 )
and It is exprefsly noted in many places of
the fame chronicle, that it was their re-
ligion to believe in him " who was creator
of the fun." TORCHILL, afupreme judge
of Iceland, a man of unblemimed life, and
diftinguifhed among the wifeft magiftrates
of that ifland during the time that it was
governed in form of a republic, feeing his
end draw near, ordered himfelf to be fet
in the open air, with his face turned to-
wards the fun, and having retted there
fome moments in a kind of extacy, ex-
pired, recommending his foul to HIM
among the gods, who had created the fun
and the ftars *. But of all the ftrokes
of this kind, none is more remarkable
than what a modern Icelandic hlftorian
relates in his manufcript-fupplement to
the hiftory of Norway. Harold Harfax,
the firfl king of all Norway, fays this au-
thor, being yet but young, held the fol-
lowing difcourfe in a popular aflembly. ** I
" fwear and proteft in the moft facred
' manner, that I will never offer facrifice
" to any of the gods adored by the people,
" but to him only, who hath formed this
" world, and every thing we behold in it."
Harold lived in the middle of the ninth
century, at a time when the Chriftian reli-
gion had not yet penetrated into Norway.
* Arn. Jon. Crymog. lib. i. c. 6.
CHAP-
CHAPTER VIII.
Of the form of government which formerly
prevailed in the North.
THE character of the ancient nor-
thern nations is, in fome meafure,
laid open in the former book. It is the
nature of every religion which is the handy-
work of men, always to carry marks of the
weaknefs of its authors, and to breathe
forth the fame fpirit, with which they
themfelves were animated. Their govern-
ment and laws are another faithful mirrour,
wherein that fpirit may be feen with no
lefs advantage. It is obvious, that the laws
cannot long be contrary to the genius of a
nation. Sooner or later they will be im-
preffed with its character, or they will give
it theirs. Thefe are two ftreams very dif-
ferent in their fources, but which as foon as
they unite in the fame channel, have but one
force and one direction. The importance
of this fubject makes it incumbent on me
to treat it with fome extent, and to bring
together
( '57)
together with the utmoft care all the feebfe
and fcattered rays, which throw any light
upon it amid the obfcurity of fo many
dark ages.
In the firft place, let us confult Tacitus,
that excellent hiftorian of ancient Germany,
who in his little compendious narrative,
hath given in a few pages a mofl ftrik-
ing picture of the inhabitants of this
vaft country. It is needlefs to repeat
here what is known to all who have read
his treatife concerning Germany, that he
comprehended under this name all Scan-
dinavia ; and whatever he fays of the for-
mer equally regards the latter. His words
ought to be given here intire, and weighed
with care. Among this people, he fays,
* e the chiefs, or princes *, determine fome
" affairs of lefs importance ; all the reft
" are referved for the general afTembly :
c Yet even thefe the decifion of which is
" vefted in the people, are beforehand
" difcufled by the chiefs
" At thefe afTemblies they take their feats
" all of them armed. Silence is com-
" manded by the priefts, whofe buflnefs it
* De minor ibus nrflff PftlNcrfES confult ant ; demajc-
ribus OMNES. Tacit. Germ. c. ir, 12, 13, 14, &V.
Chap. VIII. " is
" is at fuch times to maintain order. Then
" the king or chief fpeaks firft j afterwards
es the great men are heard in their turns
" with that attention which is due to their
" age, to their nobility, their reputation in
" war, their eloquence j greater deference
" being paid to their power of perfuafion,
" than to their perfonal authority. If
' their advice difpleafes, the people reject
" it with a general murmur : If it is ap-
" proved of, they clam their lances -f. It
" is the moft honourable way of expreffing
" their affent, or of conferring praiie, to do
" it by their arms. . . . Criminal caufes
" mayalfobe brought before this great coun-
** cil of the nation. ... In the fame af-^
** femblies are elected the chiefs or princes,
" whofe bufinefs it is to diftribtite juflice
" thro' the towns and villages. To each of
" thele are joined a hundred affeflbrs cho-
" fen out of the peopk, who affift the chief
** with their advice and authority
t( * The kings are chofen for their no-
*' ble birth j the leaders or generals for
" their perfonal valour. The power of
" the kings is not arbitrary, but limited.
j- Frame as concutiunt. Tacit.
* REGES ex nobilitate:, DUCES ex vh'tute fvmunt.
Tacit, c. 7.
'* The
" The leaders are not fo much to give of-
" ders, as examples : They muft fignalize
" themfelves by their courage and activity,
<c and their authority muft be founded on
" eftecm and admiration. . ^ . . Extreme
" youth does not exclude from the rank of
" prince or chief, thofe, whom their noble
" birth, or the diftinguifhed merit of their
" fathers intitle to this dignity. As they
" advance in age and acquire efteem, other
" young warriors attach themfelves to
" them and fwell their retinue. Nor does
" any one blufti to be feen among thefe
" ATTENDANTS or FOLLOWERS-}-. Yet
' they have different degrees of rank,
" which are regulated by the chief's own
" judgment. Among the followers is
" great emulation, who mall ftand higheft
" in the chief's or prince's favour : Among
" the princes, who mall have the moft nu-
*' merous and valiant attendants. This is
" their dignity, their ftrength, to be always
" furrounded with a body of chofen youths :
* c This is their glory in peace ; their fecu-
" rity in war. And not only in their own
" nation, but among neighbouring ftates,
" they acquire a name and reputation, in
t Nfc rubor inter CoMlTES afpid. T?.c.
Chap. VIII. " proportion
" proportion to the number and valour of
e their attendants. Then is their friendfhip'
" fought after by embaffies, and cultivated
*' by prefents. .... In battle, it would
" be a difgrace to the chief to be excelled
" in courage by any of his followers : A
< difgrace to his followers not to equal
" their chief. Should he perifh, they
" would be expofed to the higheft infamy
" through life if they mould furvive him,
" and efcape from battle The
< chiefs fight for victory : They for their
" chief. .... To retain their followers;
" in their fervice, no prince or chief hath
" any other refource but war. They re-
" quire of him one while a horfe trained
" for war : One while a victorious and
" bloody lance. His table rudely ferved,
*' but with great abundance, ferves them
" inftead of pay."
All the moft diftinguifhed circumftances
which characterize the ancient Gothic form
of government, are contained in this re-
markable palTage. Here we fee Rings;
who owe their advancement to an illuftrious
extraction, prefiding, rather than ruling,
over a free people. Here we fee the Na-
tion ailembling at certain flated times, and
making refolutions in their own perfons on
all affairs of importance, as to enaft laws,
to
to chufe peace or war, to conclude alliances,
to distribute juftice in the laft refort, and
to elecl: magiftrates. Here alfb We diftin-
guim a body of the Grandees or Chiefs of
the nation, who prepare arid propofe the
Important matters, the decifion of which
is referved for the general affembly of all
the free men : That is, we trace here the
firft lineaments, if I may fo fay, of what
Was afterwards named in different countries,
" The council of the nation," " The fe-
*' nate," " The houfe of peers," &c.
Here We difcoVer the origin of that fingu-
lar cuftom, of having an elective General,
under an hereditary King : a cufto'm re-
ceived among moft of the nations of Ger-
man extraction, who had either Mayors of
the Palace, or Grand Marfhals, or Cori-
ftables, or Counts : For all theie different
names only exprefTed the fame thing in
different countries. Laftly, if we examine
with attention the words of Tacitus, we
cannot doubt but VafTalagfc and the' Feudal
Tenure had already taken footing among
this people before ever they left their na-
tive forefls. For although perhaps they
did not in thofe early times give lands in
fee, and although their Fees or Fiefs were
then perhaps nothing but arms, war-horfes,
and banquets ; what we read of the reci-
procal engagements between the Princes or
VOL. I. Chap. VJII. M Chiefs
( 162)
Chiefs and their Followers, evidently con-
tains whatever was eflential to the nature
of VaflTalage, and all the changes which
were afterwards made in it were only flight
and accidental, occafioned by the conquefts
and new eftablUhments, which followed
from it.
If we confider after this, the character
of thefe nations, as it is fketched out by
Tacitus, we mall not be furprized to fee
them wedded to institutions which they
found fo fuitable to their fituation and tem-
per : For being the moft free and warlike
people upon earth, they muft have had a
natural averfion to the authority of a fingle
perfon ; and if they placed themfelves un-
der leaders, it was only becaufe war cannot
be conducted in any other form. As free
men, they would only obey from choice,
and be lefs influenced by perfonal authority
than by reafon : As warriors, they con-
ceived no other duty to be owing to a
prince, than to be ready to fhed their blood
for his caufe.
But how came thefe men to preferve
themfelves in fo great a degree of liberty ?
This was owing to their climate and man-
ner of life, which gave them fuch ftrength
of body and mind as rendered them ca-
pable of long and painful labours, of great
and daring exploits. " Accordingly we
" have
" have fince found liberty to prevail in Nortri
" America: But not in the South*." For
the bodily ftrength of the northern warriors
kept up in them that courage, that opinion
of their own valour, that impatience of
affronts and injuries, which makes men
hate all arbitrary government and defpife
thofe who fubmit to it. Being lefs fenfible
of pain than the more fouthern nations,
lefs eafily moved by the bait of pleafure,
lefs fufceptible of thofe paffions which
fhake the foul too violently, and weaken it
by making it dependent on another's will,
they were the lefs a prey to ambition, which
flatters and intimidates by turns, in order
to gain the afcendant : Their imagination
more conftant than lively, their conception
more fteady than quick, naturally refifting
novelties, kept them from falling into thofe
fnares, out of which they would not have
known how to efcape.
They were free, becaufe they inhabited
an uncultivated country, rude forefts and
mountains ; and liberty is the fole treafure
of an indigent people : for a poor country
excites no avidity, and he who poffefles
little, defends* it eafily. They were free,
becaufe they were ignorant of thofe plea-
fures, often fo dearly bought, which render
* Montefquieu. L'Efprit des Loix. Tom. 2.
Chap. VIII. M 2 the
the protection of a powerful matter ne-
ceilary. They were free, becaufe hunters
and fhepherds, who wander about in woods
through inclination or neceffity, are not fo
eafily opprefled as the timorous inhabitants
of inclofed towns, who are there chained
down to the fate of their houfes : and be-
caufe a wandering people, if deprived of
their liberty in one place, eanly find it in
another, as well as their fubfiftence. Laftly,
they were free, becaufe knowing not the
ufe of money, there could not be employed
againft them that inftrument of flavery and
corruption, which enables the ambitious to
colled and diflribute at will the figns of
riches.
Further, that fpirit of liberty, arifing
from their climate, and from their ruftic
and military life, had received new ftrength
from the opinions it had produced ; as a
fucker which moots forth from the root of
a tree, ftrengthens by embracing it. In
effect, thefe people, efteeming beyond all
things, the right of revenging an affront,
the glory of defpifing death and perifhing
fword in hand, were always ready to attack
tyranny in the firft who dfred to attempt
it, and in whatever formidable ihape it
appeared.
By thefe means was liberty preferved
among the inhabitants of Germany and the
North,
( '65 )
North, as it were in the bud, ready to blof-
fom and expand through all Europe, there
to flourish in their feveral colonies. This
powerful principle exerted the more ftrength
in proportion as it was the more preffed,
and the whole power of Rome having been
unable to deftroy it, it made that yield in
its turn from the time it began to be en-
feebled till it was entirely overturned. In-
deed there was fcarce a moment wherein
thefe two oppofite powers prefer ved an
even ballance. As foon as ever that of
Rome ceafed to be fuperior, it was de-
ftroyed. Its celebrated name, that name
which had been fo long its fupport, was
only a fignal of vengeance, which ferved as
it were to rally and affemble at the fame
inftant all the northern nations: .And im-
mediately all thefe people breaking forth as
it were by agreement, overturned this un-
happy empire, and formed out of its ruins
limited monarchies ; ftates not lefs known
before by name, than by their form of
government.
In effect, we every where fee in thefe
fwarms of Germans and Scandinavians, a
troop of favage warriors who feem only
born for ravage and deftru&ion, changed
into a fenfible and free people as foon as
ever they had confirmed their conquers ;
impregnating (if I may fo fay) their inOi-
Chap. VIII. M 3 tutions
( '66 )
tutions with a fpirit of order and equality j
electing for their kings fuch of their
princes of the blood royal as they judged
inoft worthy to wear the crown > dividing
between thofe kings and the whole nation
the exercife of the fovereign power -, referv-
ing to the general aiTemblies the right of
making laws, and deciding important mat-
ters ; and laftly, to give a folid fupport to
the powers immediately eiTential to mo-
narchy, diftributing fiefs to the principal
warriors, and affigning certain privileges
proper to the feveral orders of the ftate.
Such for a long time was the conftitu-
tion of all the governments which thefe
people founded in Italy, in Spain, in Gaul,
in Britain at that memorable sra, which
changed the fate and place of abode of fa
many nations : An asra for ever memorable,
fince here we trace the firfl link (as it
were) of a new chain of events ; and hence
we fee fpring forth the laws, the manners
and principles which have ever fince go-
verned fo many celebrated nations, whofe
fuperiority of genius feems to have called
them forth to determine one day the fate
of almoft all the reft of the world.
One cannot without difficulty quit an
objecl: fo pleafmg. It is time however
to confine myfelf to what more parti-
V relates to my fubjedt. All that
we
we learn from the hiftorical monuments
of the North perfectly confirms the tefti-
mony of Tacitus, and either gives or re-
ceives new light from the annals of the
other Teutonic nations. This remarkable
agreement made M. de Montefquieu fay
that " in reading Tacitus, we every where
" fee the codes of the barbarous nations :
" And in reading the codes of the barba-
" rous nations, we are continually reminded
" of Tacitus." Notwithftanding this, we
muft not flatter ourfelves that we can dif-
cover exadtly the extent of power, which
the ancient kings of Scandinavia enjoyed,
nor the particular rights and privileges of
each order of the ftate. If thefe were
never very precifely determined among a
rude people, who had no other laws but
cuftom, how can we diftinguim them ex-
aftly at the prefent great diftance of time ?
All that we can obfcurely difcover, is, that
the Danes, who before the arrival of Odin,
were divided into many nations, and lived in
great independence, were by force of arms
lubjeded to kings more abfolute, whom this
conqueror placed over them. It is ftill
more probable, that the fame thing hap-
pened to the Swedes, who, according to
Tacitus, were in his time under the go-
vernment of a fmgle perfon. If this hifto-
rian is well informed, the point of time in
Chap. VIII. M 4 which
( -63 )
which he has defcribed the Swedes, piuft
have been that immediately after their con-
quefl. This event alone will account for
that ftate of defpotifm in which he fuppofcs
them to be funk. (i The Swedes*," he tells
us, " honour riches as well as the Romans.
" And for this reafon they have fallen un-
" der the dominion. of a fingle perfon.
" Their monarchy is no longer moderated
t( and limited by any reftridtions ; but is
" entirely deipotic. - The arms are not
'* there as among the other Germanic
" people, promifcuouily found in every
" one's hand, but they are kept fhut up
" under a clofe guard * and are even under
" the cuftody of -a -Have." This govern-
ment fo '- entirely deipotic " was doubtlefs
owing to fome accident : accordingly it
could not be of long duration. An ar-
bitrary government hath fince been re-
eftablifhed in Sweden upon feveral occa-
fions, but never for any long continuance.
This climate, made for liberty, always
triumphs in the end over defpotic fway,
which in other countries hath always tri-
umphed over liberty.
The Danes were not long before they
recovered their right of electing their
kings, and coniequently all the other rights
* Lat. Suisnes. Tacit. Germ. c. 44.
left
lefs effential to liberty. It is true, the
people feem always to have made it a law
to chufe the neareft relation of the deceafed
king, or at leaft fome one of the royal fa-
xnily, which they refpe&ed as iflued from
the gods. They ftill fhew the places where
thefe elections were made : And as Den-
mark was for a long time divided into three
kingdoms, we find accordingly three prin-
cipal monuments of this cuftom j the one
near Lunden in Scania, the other at Leyra
or Lethra in Zealand, and the third near
Viburg in Jutland. Thefe monuments,
whofe rude bulk has preferved them from
the ravages of time, are only vaft unhewn
ftones, commonly twelve in number, fet
upright and placed in form of a circle. In
the middle is ere<5ted a flone much larger
than the reft, on which they made a feat
for their king *. The other ftones ferved
as a barrier to keep off the populace, and
marked the place of thofe whom the people
had appointed to make the election. They
treated alfo in the fame place of the moft
important affairs. But if the king chanced
to die in war or at a diftance from home,
they formed upon the fpot a place after the
fame model by bringing together the
largeft fto-nes they could find. The prin-
* Worm. Monum. Danic.
Chap. VIII, cipal
( '70)
cipal chiefs got upon thefc Hones, and with
a loud voice delivered their opinions ; then
the fbldiers who Hood in crowds about
them lignified their approbation or affent
by clafhing their fhields together in a kind
of cadence, or by raifing certain mouts.
We know that this cuftom of electing
their kings in the open field prevailed
among all the northern nations, and was
for a long time neceflary, becaufe they had
no cities. The emperors of Germany were
for many ages elected after the fame man-
ner; and the Poles, more attached to their
ancient cufloms than other nations, have
not to this day, forfaken it.
In Sweden, they joined to the other ce-
remonies which I have been defcribing, an
oath, reciprocally taken between the king
and his fubje&s *. One of the fenators,
or judges of the provinces, convoked an
affembly to make a new election imme-
diately after the death of the king, and de-
manded with a loud voice of the people, if
they would accept for king the perfbn he
named, who was always one of the royal
family. When they had all given their
content, the new king was lifted up on the
moulders of the fenators -f , in order that
all
* Dalin. Suea Rikes. t We preferve in Eng-
Jlift. torn, i. chap. 7. land to this day a relique
of
( '7' )
all the people might fee and know him.
Then he took Odin to witnefs, that he
would obferve the laws, defend his country,
extend its boundaries, revenge whatever in-
juries his predeceflbrs had received from
their enemies, and would ftrike fome fignal
ftroke which mould render him and his
people famous. This oath he renewed at
the funeral of his predecefTor, which was
ufually celebrated with great pomp : And
alfo on occafion of the progrefs which he
was obliged to make through the chief
provinces of the kingdom, in order to re-
ceive the homage of his fubje&s. I relate
here all the particulars of this ceremony,
becaufe the exacT: conformity which we
find between the manners of the Danes and
Swedes during the ages of paganifm, will
not fuffer us to doubt but that the kings of
Denmark were elected after the fame man-
ner. This fuppofition is confirmed by
what we can difcover of the ancient con-
ftitution of the kingdom of Norway. But
it is fufficient juft to mention here this
identity of government in the three princi-
pal kingdoms of the North. To defcribe
ofthiscuftom, by carry- on the fhoulders of the
ing our members of par- burgefles, and fo expo-
Jiament, as foon as they fing them, to general
are ele&ed, in chairs up- view. T.
Cha. VIIL it
it minutely in them all would occasion
tirefome repetitions. We have a remark-
able fad:, relative to this matter, which it
will be of much greater confequence to
know, as well on account of the great light
which it throws on this fubject, as on ac-
count of its own finking Angularity.
A colony of Norwegians driven from
their own country by the tyranny of one
of their kings, eftablimed itfelf in Iceland
towards the end of the ninth century *.
Hiftory informs us that immediately, with-
out lofing time, they proceeded to elect
magiftrates, to enact laws, and, in a word,
to give their government fuch a regular
form, as might at once infure their tran-
quillity and independence. The fituation
in which thefe Icelanders found themfelves
is remarkable on many accounts. The ge-
nius of this people, their natural good
fenfe, and their love of liberty appeared
upon this occafion in all their vigour. Un-
interrupted and unreftrained by any out-
ward force, we have here a nation deli-
vered up to its own direction, and efta-
bliming itfelf in a country feparated by
vaft feas from all the reft of the world : We
Ibe therefore in all their inftitutions nothing
* See a more particular relation of this below,
fr Chap. XI.
but
( '73 )
but the pure dictates of their own irfcli-
nations and fentiments, and thefe were fo
natural and fo fuited to their fituation and
character, that we do not find any general
deliberation, any irrefolution, any trial of
different modes of government ever pre-
ceded that form of civil polity which they
at firft adopted, and under which they
lived afterwards fo many ages. The whole
fettled into form as it were of itfelf, and
fell into order without any effort. In
like manner as bees form their hives,
the new Icelanders, guided by a happy in-
ftinct, immediately on their landing in a
defert ifland, eftablifhed that fine conftitu-
tion wherein liberty is fixed on its proper
bafis, viz. a wife diftribution of the differ-
ent powers of government. An admirable
difcovery, which at firft fight, one would
think muft have been the matter-piece of
fome confummate politician ; and which,
neverthelefs, according to the remark of
a great genius of this age *, was compleated
* M. de MONTES- felves : Of which we
QUIEU. The follow- find various notices and
ing account is built on extracts in a multitude of
the teflimony of many books, particularly in
ancient annals, both that of Torfaeus cited
printed and manufcript, above, and in Arngrim's
of the Icelanders them- work iiuitled Crymogxa.
Chap. VIII. here,
( 174 )
hc, as in other countries, by favages in
the inidft of forefts.
Nature having of itfelf divided the ifland
into four provinces, the Icelanders followed
this divifion, and eftablifhed in each of
them a magistrate who might be called the
Provincial Judge. Each province was fub-
divided into three Prefectures *, which had
their reTpedtive Judges or Prefects. And
laftly, each Prefecture contained a certain
number of Bailywicks ; in each of which
were commonly five inferior magistrates,
whofe bufmefs it was to diftribute juftice in
the firft inftance through their own diftrict ;
to fee that good order Was preferved in it -f* ;
and to convoke the aflemblies of the Baily-
wick, as well ordinary as extraordinary, of
which all free men, who poflefled lands of a
certain value, were members. In thefe
* Only the northern Arngrim thus renders in-
province or quarter, be- to Latin. Ejufmodi nun-
ing larger than the reft, did impune CASTRANDJ
contained four of thcfe eiiamft cum eorundem nece
Prefectures. conjunttum foret. Tit. de
f It was the bufmefs Pupil, c. 33. There is
ef thefe magiftrates to in the fame code another
punifti the difiblute, par- Law which forbids the
ticularly fuch as were giving fuftenance or re-
poor through their own lief of any kind to com-
iault. We find in the mon beggars. Tit. de
Icelandic code this re- Mendic. c. 39 & 36.
maskable law, which Firft Edit;
aflemblies
aflemblies they elected the five Judges or
Bailifs, who were to be perfons diftin-
guimed for their wifdomj and were required
to enjoy a certain income in lands, for fear
their poverty ihould expofe them to con-
tempt or corruption. When the caufes were
of any importance, the whole affembly gave
their opinion. Without its full confent a
new member could not be received into
their community. If any fuch offered
himfelf, he applied to the afTembly, who
examined his motives for making the
requeft, and rejected it, if the petitioner
had failed in honour on any occafion, or
was merely too poor : For as the com-
munity maintained fuch of its own mem-
bers as were by any accident reduced to
mifery or want *, it was their common in-
tereft to exclude fuch perfons as were indi-
gent : They had for that purpofe a fund
fupported by contribution, as alfo by what
arofe from the fines, which were the more
confiderable, as they ufed in thofe times
fcarce any other kind of punifhmcnt-j-.
Laftly,
* Thus the Auembly per, &c. In thefe cafes
rebuilt (at leaft in part) the Bailiffs taxed each ci-
any man's houfe that was tizen according to his
burnt down, beftowed a fubttance. Firji Ed:t.
new ftock of cattle on f It is a remark of the
fuch as had loft their own Author of the SPIRIT OF
fey any contagious diftem- LAWS, a remark con-
. Chap. Vili. firmed
( 176 )
Laftly, this fame aflembly of the Bally-
wick took care to examine into the conduct
of the Bailiffs, received the complaints that
were made agairift them, and punimed
them when convicted of abufing their au-
thority.
A re-afTembly of the members, or at
leaft of the deputies of ten fuch communi-
ties, reprefented, what I call a Prefe&ure.
Each quarter or grand province of the
ifland contained three of thefe, as we have
firmed by the Hiftory of
all nations, that in pro-
portion as any people
love liberty, the milder are
their punifhments. The
ancient Germans and
Scandinavians, the moft
brave and free race of men
that perhaps ever exifted,
knew fcarcely any other
than pecuniary penalties.
They carried this fpirit
with them thro' all parts of
Europe, as appears from
the Codes of the Vifi-
goths, the Burgundians,
c. But the govern-
ments, which they efta-
blifhed in the more fou-
thern countries could not
fubfift with fo much le-
nity.
In Iceland and Nor-
VTJV all crimes were rated
zt a certain number of
Marks. The Mark was
divided into eight parts,
each of which was equi-
valent to fix ells of fuch
fluff, as made their ordi-
nary cloaths. Confe-
quently a Mark was in
value equal to 48 ells of
this cloth. Now a Mark
confuted of fomewha*
more than an ounce of
fine filver. A cow com-
monly coft two Marks
and a half. Hence we
may judge of the quantity
of filver that was then in
thofe countries. But fliis
remark muft not be ex-
tended to Denmark,
which was apparently
richer. See Arngrim.
Jon. Crymog. lib. i. p.
86. Fir ft Edit.
already
already feen. The Chief of a Prefecture
enjoyed confidcrable dignity. He had a
power to aflemble the ten communities
within his diftrict, and prefided himfelf
over all afTemblies of this fort, as well or-
dinary as extraordinary ; he was at the
fame time head of the religion within his
Prefecture. It was he who appointed the
facrifices, and other religious ceremonies,
which were celebrated in the fame place
where they regulated their political and ci-
vil affairs. There lay an appeal to thefe
AfTemblies from the fentence pronounced
by the magistrates of the Bailywicks, and
here were determined whatever difputes
arofe between thofe inferior communities.
Here alfo the prefect received the tax,
which each citizen was obliged to pay to-
wards the expences of the religious wor-
fhip; and here he judged, in the quality
of pontiff, fuch as were accufed of pro-
faning temples, of ipeaking irreverently of
the gods, or of any other act of impiety.
The penalties inflicted on criminals of
this fort confifted for the moil part of
fines, which the ailemblies empowered
the prefedt to levy, in order to lay them
out in repair of the temples. But when
any affair occurred of great importance,
or which concerned the whole pro-
vince, then the members, or perhaps only
VOL. I. Chap. VIII. N ths
( "73 )
the deputies of the three Prefectures met
together and compofed, what they called
the States of the Quarter, or Province.
Thefe States did not afTemble regularly
like the ethers, who were required to meet
at leaft once a year ; nor do we know ex-
actly what were the objects of their delibe-
rations. All that one can conjecture is, that
they had recourfe to it, as to an extraordi-
nary means of terminating fuch quarrels as
arofe between the communities of the dif-
ferent Prefectures, or to obviate fome dan-
ger which threatened the whole province in
general.
Superior to all thefe AfTemblies of the
lefTer Communities and Provinces were the
STATES GENERAL of the whole ifland
(Altingj, which anfwered to the Ah-he~
riar-ting of the other Scandinavian natisns,
to the Wittena-Gcmot or Parliament of the
Anglo-Saxons *, to the Champs de Mars or
de May of the French, and to the Cortes of
the Spaniards, &c. Thefe ^fTembled every
year, and each citizen of Iceland thought it
his honour and his duty to be prefent at
* Al-tir.v is compound- //?<?/, " The Meeting of
eJ of /ft//'?. 11, ami 7 ing, " the Wife- men." It is
* court of juftice, aflrzc : evident, that all thefe ex-
Ah-bcriar-ting flgnifics, preflions contain at the
fc< The Court of all the bottom the fame idea.
" Lord:,;" Wiitena-Gi-
thena.
( '79 )
them. The prefident of this great aflem-
bly was Sovereign Judge of the ifland. He
poflefled this office for life, but it was con-
ferred upon him by the States. His prin-
cipal bufmefs was to convoke the General
Aflembly, and to fee to the obfervance of the
laws -, hence the name of JLcigman, or Man
of the Laws, was given to this magiftrate.
Pie had a power of examining before the
General Eftates, and of reVerfmg all the
fentences pronounced by inferior judges
throughout tlie ifland, of annulling their
ordinances, and even of puniming them, if
the complaints brought againft them were
\vell-fotmded. He could propofe the enact-
ing of new laws, the repealing or changing
of the old ones : and if they pafled in the
General Aflembly, it was his bufmefs to put
them in execution. After this people began
to have written laws, and the whole ifland
had adopted one common form of juriipru-
dence, it was the Supreme Judge, who had
the keeping of the original authentic copy,
to which all the others were to be con-
formable. To his judgment and that of
the aflembly, lay an appeal from the fen-
tences given in the interior courts. The
Bailiffs or Prefects, whofe fentence he re-
viled, were obliged to judge the caufe over
again in his prefence, and he afterwards pro-
nounced fentence both on the contending
Chap. Vlll. N 2 parties,
( i8o )
parties, and on the judges. The fear of
"being condemned and punimed before fo
numerous an aflembly, was (as Arngrirn
well remarks) a great check upon all thefe
fubaltern judges, and ferved to keep every
magiftrate within the bounds of his duty.
Commonly the Seffion of thefe General
Eftates lafted fixteen days, and they mow
at this time the place of their meeting,
which began and ended with folemn facri-
fices. It was chiefly during that femon,
that the Sovereign Judge exercifed his au-
thority. Out of this afiembly his power
feems not to have been confiderable : But
he was at all times treated with great ho-
nour and refpect; and was always confi-
dered as the oracle of the laws and pro-
te3or of the people. The Icelandic chro-
nicles carefully note the year, wherein
each Judge was elected, and the time was
computed by the years of his election, as
among the Lacedemonians by thole of the
EPHORI. We fee by the lift, which Arn-
grim has preferred of them, that there were
thirty-eight from the beginning of the
commonwealth to its diflblution : And we
find in this number the celebrated hiftorian
Snorro Sturlefon, whom I have already in-
troduced to the reader's knowledge *.
* Sec above, Pag. 52.
Such
Such was the conftitution of a republic,
which is at prefent quite forgotten in the
North, and utterly unknown through the
reft of Europe even to men of much read-
ing, notwithstanding the great number of
poets and hiftorians, which that republic
produced. But fame is not the portion of
indigent nations, efpecially when remote,
unconnected with the reft of mankind, and
placed under a rigorous climate. It is eafy
to difcover here the genius of all the ' Go-
' thic * ' tribes, and their notions of go-
vernment. That diftribution of the people
into different communities fubordinate to
one another, that right of being judged
every one by the members of his own com-
munity, that care of watching over each
citizen committed to the community of
which he was a member, thofe general af-
femblies of the whole nation, with whom
ajone the legislative power was depofited,
&c. All thefe inftitutions exifted among
the Germans already in the time of Ta-
citus, and without doubt long before.
They prevailed in Denmark and Sweden,
and we find numerous traces of them at
this day. They were carried into Iceland,
and there brought to perfection. They
followed the Saxons into England ; and
* Celtic. Orig.
Chap. VIII, N 3 when
when the times of confufion had caufed
them to wear out of memory, the great
Alfred immortalized his name by reviving
them. It would be eafy to fhew traces of
them in the firft eftablifhments of the
Francs in Gaul, of the Goths in Spain, and
the fame in feveral countries of Germany :
But a dilplay of fo much erudition would
be foreign to my plan. I only point out
the way to the reader, and (hall leave him
to perfue at his leifure a fubject fo fruitful
and fo interesting, whether he is difpofed ta
read what others have written on it, or
to follow the train of his own reflec-
tions.
With regard to the laws, which pre-
vailed in Scandinavia during the times of
paganifm, all that we can fay for certain
about them may be reduced within very
fmall compafs. Tradition, cuftom, maxims
learnt by heart, and above all, fimplicity of
manners, ferved this people in the firft: ages
inftead of laws. They had maxims, which
from time immemorial 'had been in the
mouths of their fages, and which were
thought to have been delivered to the firft
men by the gods themfelves. Such were
thofe of which the Icelandic poets have
preferved fome fragments, under the title
of the " Sublime Difcourfe of Odin," as
will be more particularly (hewn in the
fequel
fequel of this work *. It is doubtful whe^
ther the ancient Danes, as well as their
neighbours, had written laws, before their
converfion to Chriftianity. It is true, if
we will believe Saxo the Grammarian, a
king of Denmark named Frotho, who lived
many ages before that period, publimed
laws both civil and military, which were
tranfmitted down to the time of that au-
thor. But this great antiquity renders the
fact too fufpicious to be admitted upon the
iingle authority of fuch an hiftorian as Saxo.
It would be running too great a hazard, to
argue on a fuppofition, built on fuch weak
foundations; and that regard to truth, which
ought to prevail over all other motives,
obliges me for once to neglect domeftic
information, and to have recourfe to foreign
intelligence.
The ancient inhabitants of Germany and
Scandinavia emerged but flowly from a ftate
of nature. The ties which linked different
families together were for a long time no-
thing but a confederacy to exercife violence
or to repel it. They poflefled a great extent
of lands, of which they cultivated but little,
and refided on lefs : In fhort, they lived
too feparate from each other, to have any
great need of civil laws ; and their Chiefs
* See Vol. II. towards the end.
Chap. VIII. N 4 had
had too little authority to make them ob-
ferved, if they had. Hence To many little
focieties and confederacies. Men band-
ed together to revenge an injury : and the
fentiment of honour, as well as intereft,
made them faithful to each other in an af-
fcciation fo necefTary to their welfare. A
man's relations and friends who had not
revenged his death, would inftantly have
loft that reputation, which conftituted their
principal fecuri'ty. The inhabitants of
Friezeland lived for a long time in a Hate
of this kind. Moft of the other German
nations had already advanced a ff.ep beyond
this in the time of Tacitus. Endlefs dif-
orders, the unavoidable confequences of the
right of felf- revenge, had fuggefted to the
wifer fort among them, the neceffity of
magistrates, who mould interpofe their
authority in private quarrels, and oblige
the offended perfon or his relations to re-
ceive a prefent from the aggrefTor j, that fo
a compensation being made for an injury,
might prevent the confequences of an
eternal refentment, which from private
perfons might extend to the public. And
for fear ,that this manner of terminating
differences mould become a new fource of
them, the compenlation was determined
by an invariable rule, and commonly li-
mited to a certain value in cattle, the only
monkey
( 185)
money known in thofe rude ages. A
mark of fubmiffion of this fort fatisfied mens
pride as to the point of honour, gratified
their avarice, and fufficiently fecured them
from a repetition of the offence. The
Danes, in this refpect, followed the fteps
of the neighbouring nations. Mere parity
of reafon might give one a right to fuppoie
this, even if we had not more poiitive
proofs ; but without accumulating thefe
unnecefTarily, we need only caft our eyes
on the ancient laws of the conquerors of
Great Britain. It is well known that the
Angles and Jutes, who fhared with the
Saxons in the honour of that conqueft, were
Danim nations, who came from Jutland
and Slefwick. Now mod of the laws of
that people are ftill extant, and whoever
will run over the collections, publifhed by
Lambard, Wilkins, and Leibnitz, will not
doubt but they were all dictated by the
fame fpirit, and were really the fame at the
bottom. It will be fufficient to quote a
few particulars, to enable us to judge of
their general fpirit j for this is all I under-
take to mew of them. As to their more
particular minute circumftances they have
doubtlefs varied a thoufand times, in dif-
ferent ages, and countries : But thefe we
ihall not defcend to at prefent.
. Chap. VIII. The
C '86 )
The laws of the Saxons, as regulated by-
Charlemagne, and published by Leibnitz *,
eftablifhed a competition in money for moft
forts of crimes ; and for want of money this
was to be paid in the flem of cattle, every
limb and joint of which had its known va-
lue regulated by law. They carefully dif-
tinguifhed the different degrees of offence,
as well as thofe of the rank, which the
offended perfon bore in the ftate. Accord-
ingly for the murder of a grandee or a
prince the competition was 1440 fous-\- t
and the fame for every wound that deprived
him of his hearing, tight, or ufe of his
limbs. But if this injury was done to a
freeman, and not to a noble J, the- com-
petition was only 120 fous^; at the fame
time the murder of a Have was rated but
30 ; which was precifely the price of a
iimple blow, that produced neither fwelling
nor blacknefs, if given to a prince or
noble. Much the fame proportions were
obferved by the law of the Angles. Wounds
* Leibnitz Rer.Brunf- whence comes the word
wic. torn. i. Rotitrier, by which the
t If the Author com- French exprefs at prefent,
putes by modern money : One who is not a gentle-
It is 720 pence Englifh, man.
or about 3l.fterling. T. 60 pence or 55. fter-
\ The original hRoda^ ling. Tt
given
given to a maiden were eftimated at double
the rate they would have been, if given to
a man of the fame rank of life. It was not
the fame with a woman who had borne
children. Outrages againft modefty were
alfo valued with a degree of exaclnefs, of
which one would not have thought matters
of that nature fufceptible. " The laws of
.' thefe people," fays M. de Montefquieu,
" judged of infults offered to men by the
" fize of the wounds, nor did they {hew
tc more refinement as to the offences com-
" mitted againft women : So that they
" feem to have meafured injuries, as one
" meafures figures in geometry."
Thefe laws vary more in what relates to
theft. By the law of the Saxons, it was in
moft cafes punimed with death. By that
of the Angles, which doubtlefs approaches
nearer to the laws of the other Danifh na-
tions, the robber compounded by paying
tripple the value of what he had ftolen.
But when government had acquired a little
more {lability, and when the manners were
a little more civilized, men were not fatif-
fied with oppofmg to the diforder a barrier
fo often ineffectual. The magiftrates ap-
pointed to watch over the public peace,
pretended that THEY were infulted as often
as that peace was broken, and therefore
over and above the coinpofition which was
Chap. VIII. to
( '83 )
to atone for the offence, they exacted a
fine, either as a fatisfaclion due to the pub-
lic, or as a recompence for the trouble
given themfelves in making up the differ-
ence and in protecting the offender. Thefe
fines were for a long time all, or almoft all
the punimment, which could poffibly pre-
vail among a valiant and free people, who
efteemed their blood too precious to be
fhed any other way than in battle. Their
kings had for many ages no other revenue
than what arofe from thefe fines, and from
their own private demefnes : All other
kinds of impofition were not known till
long after that period of time, to which we
at prefent confine our refearches.
If this way of puniming crimes may
juftly pafs for fingular, that of eftabliming
proofs in the adminiftrstion of juftice may
be efteemed no lefs fo. Here all the igno-
rance, all the barbarity of our anceftors
manifeft themfelves fo plainly, that it is
not in the power of our reflections to add
to them. Their embarraffment was fo
great when they endeavoured to diftinguifh
truth from falfhood, that they were obliged
to have recourfe to the moft ftrange expe-
dients and moft ridiculous practices. Thus
they foinetimes obliged the accufed to
produce 1 a certain number of perfons called
COMPURG ATORS 3 not that thefe men had,
or
or were fuppofed to have any knowledge of
the affair in queftion, but they were fimply to
fwear they were perfuaded the accufed fpoke
true. Befides this, they often appointed
what was called the JUDICIARY COM-
BAT, and how abfurd foever this cuftorn
was, it was fo intimately connected with
their opinions concerning deftiny and pro-
vidence, that it triumphed for a long time
over Religion, Popes, and Councils; and
though a hundred times profcribed, as of-
ten revived and appeared again under dif-
ferent fhapes. Laftlv, when the difcovery
of truth appeared to them to exceed all hu-
man powers, they had recourfe to fuperna-
tural means, and what they called DIVINE
JUDGMENTS. They had many ways of
confulting that oracle. For as, according to
their notions, all the elements were ani-
mated by an Intelligence as incorruptible
in its juftice, as the Deity whence it fprung,
they thought they had nothing to do but
to unite the accufed perfon to one of thefe
divinities, and fo oblige it to declare by
the manner of its acting upon him, what
judgment it entertained of his innocence.
Thus fometimes they caft him into a deep
xvater, tied about with cords : If he funk,
that is, if the Genius of the water received
him into its bofom, it declared him to be
innocent : If it rejected him, if he fwam
Chap. VIII. upon
upon the furface, he was looked upon as
convicted of the crime *. This was called
the WATERY-ORDEAL. The proof by
fire, or FIERY-ORDEAL feems to have
been more in ufe afterwards, and founded
upon a different train of reafoning ; for in
things of this nature, we muft not ex-
pect fuch rude minds to adt very con-
Mently.
* This kind of proof
was more dangerous, than
it appears to have been at
firft fight ; for though a
tnan thrown into the
water commonly finks at
firft to the bottom, yet as
they tied him about with
large cords, 4 and withs,'
he fometimes f\vam on
the furface fpight of his
teeth. This kind of proof
indeed, as well as that of
Boiling Water was only
for perfons of inferior
rank. Others handled
hot iron, or put their
hands into a red hot
gauntlet, or walked blind-
fold over burning plough-
fhares. If at the end of
certain days there remain-
ed any marks of the fire
on the hands or feet, the
accufed were judged guil-
ty ; if not, he was ac-
quitted. There is reafon
to think that, notwith-
ftanding they took all
poflible precaution, they
alfo had recourfe to cer-
tain prefervatives againft
the effects of fire, and
perhaps the fame that
mountebanks in our times
make ufe of, as oft as
they am ufe the people
with fpectacles of the
fame kind. Befides this,
men who were accuf-
tomed to hard labour, to
the toils of hunting, and
conftanthandlingof arms,
had rendered their fkins
fo thick and callous, that
they could not eafily be
hurt ; and as for the La-
dies, they were generally
allowed Champions to
undergo the trial for
them.
Fwjl Edit.
As
( '9' )
f As for the ceremonies which accom-
panied thefe kinds of proof, the cafes in
which they were appointed, and the other
minute circumftances, tliey varied in dif-
ferent times and places : And as imitation
and habit perpetuate cuftoms long after
the caufes of them have ceafed, the OR-
DEAL was pradtiied during many ages by
men, who doubtlefs believed nothing about
the genii prefiding over the feveral ele-
ments, or the other doctrines of the an-
cient religion *. I mall not enter on the
minute hillory of the ORDEAL, &c. which
was not peculiar to the ancient Danes, and
may be found defcribed in other books J.
I thought proper only to mark the con-
nection between them and the dodlrines of
that religion, which I defcribed in the pre-
ceding chapters : A connection which has
f From hence to the own times, the WATERY
end of the chap, is o- ORDEAL, or Proof by
mitted in the 2d edit, of Swimming, has been em-
the original. ployed by the Vulgar for
* Thus long after the trial of Witchcraft,
Chriftianity waseftablifh- whenever they could find
ed among the Anglo- means to put it in prac-
Saxons, king Edward the tice. T.
Confeflbr( a reputed faint) % Vid. Wormius Mo-
is faid to have put his mo- num. Danic. lib. i. c.
ther to the proof of the n. and Steph. Stepha-
Burning Plough-Shares. nius in his Notes on Saxo
And even down to our Gramraaticus.
Chap. VIII. been
( 192 )
been feldom attended to, and which mews
that it is only for want of ftudying man-
kind, that they appear to aft wholly with-
out motives or principles of conduct. It
was king Valdemar the fecond J to whom
the glory belongs of having abolifhed this
abfurd and inhuman practice in Den-
mark .
$ &e reigned from the
year 1202, to 1241,
I cannot conclude
this fubjedt without ob-
ferving that we find fome
traces of the ORDEAL
among the ancient Greeks
and Romans. Thus in
the fragments of a tragedy
of Sophocles, called AN-
TIGONUS, we have a re-
markable paflage, which
fhews it was not unknown
in Greece. The guards
being willing to clear
themfelves from fome
crime that was imputed
to them, fay to king Cre-
on, " We are ready to
*' take HOT IRON in our
" hands, to carry it thro'
** the midft of the FIRE,
" and to fwear in the
" name of the gods that
" we are innocent." Vide
Stiernhok de Jur. Vet.
Suec. lib. i. c. 8. apud
Dalin. Sue. Rik. Hift.
torn. i. ch. 7.
Pliny fpeaking of a
feaft, which the ancient
Romans celebrated every
year in honour of the fun,
obferves that the priefts,
who were to be of the fa-
mily of the Hirpians,
danced on this occafion,
bare- foot on burning coals
without burning them-
felves : This was appa-
rently a relique of the
Fiery Ordeal. Plin. Hift.
Nat. lib. vii. 2.
CHAP-
( 193 )
CHAPTER IX.
je pajjlon of the ancient Scandinavians
for arms: their valour: the manner in
which they made war. A digrejjion con-
cerning the Jlate of population among
them.
^ E had reckoned from its
foundation fix hundred and forty
years, when the arms of the Cimbri
were firfl heard of among us. From
that time to the prefent have elapfed two
hundred and fix years more. So long
have we been in conquering Germany.
And in the courfe of fo tedious a war,
what various lolles have been fuftained
by each party ? No nation hath given
us more frequent alarms ; neither the
Samnites, the Carthaginians, the Spa-
niards, the Gauls, nor even the Par-
thians : fo much lefs vigour hath the
defpotic power of Arfaces had, than the
liberty of the Germans. For, except
VOL. I. O the
" the defeat of Craflus, what hath the
{ < conquered and proftrate Eaft to object
" to the current of our fuccefs ? Whereas
<c the Germans have taken or defeated five
tl generals of the Republic, who com-
" manded fo many confular armies. They
" cut oft Varus and three legions from
" Auguftus himfelf. Nor was that ad-
tl vantage obtained with impunity, which
" Marius gained over them in Italy, the
" divine Julius in Gaul, and Drufus, Ti-
" berius and Germanicus in their own
" country. And even prefently after this,
" the tremendous threatsof Caligula became
" the objedt of their fport. A refpitc
" followed, till profiting by our difcord
" and civil wars, they attacked our le-
" gions in their winter quarters, and even
" undertook the conqueft of Gaul. We
" have fince driven them back beyond the
" Rhine : but in thefe latter times, our
" vi&ories over them have been lefs real,
" than the pomp of our triumphs
<c If this people cannot be brought to love
" us, at leaft may they always hate each
" other ! fince in the prefent declining
<{ fates of the empire, fortune can grant
" us no greater favour, than the diflen-
'* tions of our enemies*."
* Tacit* Germ. c. 37, et c. 33.
Such
( '95)
Such was the opinion entertained of the
German and northern nations, by the
people who conquered the reft of the
world. Such, according to the confeffion
of Tacitus, was that martial courage, that
ardour, that conftancy in defending and
avenging their liberty, which fo early
threatened the power of Rome, and in a
few ages after overturned it. It is not
my prefent bufinefs to write the hiftory of
that great revolution, which changed the
face of Europe, but my fubject leads me
to difclofe its caufes, fince they are con-
tained in the opinions and manners which
I am defcribing. We only want here that
penetrating eye, that deep fenfe and energy
of ftyle, which diftinguimed the author I
have been tranflating. The fources whence
iflued thofe torrents of people, which from
the North overwhelmed all Europe, the
principles which put them in motion, and
gave them fo much activity and force,
thefe objects, fo grand and interesting,
have been but flightly and weakly treated of.
The more enlightened people, who were
the victims of thefe ravages, were too
much preffed with the weight of their ca-
lamity, to have leifure to trace its remote
caufes. Like the thunder which remains
unfeen in the clouds till the m6ment it
burfts forth, and whofe nature we have no
Chap. IX. O 2 time
( 196 )
time to ftudy while it is linking us ; thefe
unexpected irruptions would hardly be-
come the objects of refearch, till after their
effects were forgotten. Hence the rela-
tions that have been given us of them, are
fo uninterefting, confufed and obfcure :
faults to which every hiftory will be liable
which only gives us a4ieap of facts, with-
out being able to develope their caufes.
The greateft part then of the hiftorical
phaenomena of the middle ages can only
be explained by a deep infight into the
manners of the northern nations. It is
only from thence we can ever be able to
comprehend what could induce whole na-
tions to tranfport themfelves from one ex-
tremity of Europe to the other ; could
break through the tyes of country, which
fo ftrongly attach men to the places of
their birth ; could render them unanimous
in fuch ftrange projects, and make them
thus fpread themfelves beyond their own
boundaries with fuch exuberance and im-
petuofity.
I have already hinted, that the ancient
Scandinavians breathed nothing but war,
which was at once with them the fource of
honour, riches and fafety. Their educa-
tion, laws, prejudices, morality and reli-
gion, all concurred to make that their
ruling pafiion and only object. From
their
( '97)
their moft tender age they applied them-
ielves to learn the military art ; they har-
dened their bodies, and accuftomed them-
felves to cold, fatigue and hunger. They
exercifed themfelves in running, in the
chace, in fwimming acrofs the greateft ri-
vers, and in handling their arms. The
very fports of childhood itfelf, and of early
youth were directed all towards this end :
dangers were always intermingled with
their play. For it coniifted in taking
frightful leaps, in climbing up the fteepeft
rocks, in righting naked with offenfive
weapons, in wreftling with the utmoft
fury : it was therefore common to fee them
at the age of fifteen years already grown
robuft men, and able to make themfelves
feared in combat. It was alfo at this age
that their young men became their own
matters, which they did by receiving a
fword, a buckler and a lance. This cere-
mony was performed in fome public meet-
ing. One of the principal perfons of the
aflembly armed the youth in public.
" This, we are told by Tacitus, was his
" Toga Virilis, his entrance upon digni-
*' ties ; before this he made only part of a
" family, now he became a member of
" the ftate." After this he was obliged
to provide for his own fubfiflence, and was
either now to live by hunting, or by joining
Chap. IX. O 3 in
( 195)
in fome incurfion againft an enemy. Par-
ticular care was taken to prevent thefe
young foldiers from enjoying too early an
acquaintance with the oppofite fex, till
their limbs had acquired all the vigour of
which they were capable. Indeed they
could have no hope to be acceptable to the
women, but in proportion to the courage
and addrefs they had mown in war and in
their military exercifes. Accordingly we
fee in an ancient fong, preferved by Bartho-
lin *, a king of Norway extremely fur-
prized that, as he could perform eight dif-
ferent exercifes, his miftrefs mould pre-
fume to reject his fuit. I mail frequently
have occafion to produce new inftances of
this manner of thinking among their wo-
men : it is fufficient at prefent to obferve,
that they were not likely to foften their
children by too much delicacy or indul-
gence. Thefe tender creatures were ge-
nerally born in the mklft of camps and
armies. Their eyes, from the moment
they were firft opened, faw nothing but
military fpedtacles, arms, efFufion of blood,
and combats either real or in fport : thus
as they grew up from their infancy, their
fouls were early difpofed to imbibe the cruel
prejudices of their fathers.
* See a tranflation of this in the fecond volume.
Their
( 199 )
Their laws for the moft part (like thofc
of the ancient Lacedemonians) fet'med to
know no other virtues than thofe of a mili-
tary nature, and no other crimes but
cowardice. They inflided the greateft pe-
nalties on fuch as fled the firft in battle.
The laws of the ancient Danes, according
to Saxo, excluded them from fociety, and
declared them infamous. Among the Ger-
mans this was fometimes carried fo far as
to fuffocate cowards in mud ; after which
they covered them over with hurdles : to
{hew, fays Tacitus, that though the pu-
nimment of crimes mould be public, there
are certain degrees of cowardice and in-
famy which ought to be buried in eternal
filence. The moft flattering diftindtions
were referved for fuch as had performed
fome fignal exploit ; and the laws them-
felves diftributed men into different ranks
according to their different degrees of cou-
rage. Frotho, king of Denmark, had or-
dained, according to Saxo, that whoever
folicited an eminent poft in the army,
ought upon all occafions to attack one
enemy; to face two; to retire only one
Irep back from three > and not to make an
adual retreat till affaulted by four. Hence
was formed that prejudice fo deeply rooted
among thefe people, that there was no
other way to acquire glory, but by the
Chap. IX. O 4 pro-
( 20 )
profeffion of arms, and a fanatic valour : a
prejudice the force of which difplayed it-
felf without obftruction at a time, when
luxury was unknown ; when that defire,
fo natural, and fo adive among men, of
drawing upon themfelves the attention of
their equals, had but one fingle object and
fupport ; and when their country and their
fellow citizens had no other treafure but
the fame of their exploits, and the terrour
thereby excited in their neighbours.
The rules of juftice, far from checking
thefe prejudices, had been themfelves
warped and adapted to their bias. It is no
exaggeration to fay, that all the ' Gothic
and' Celtic nations entertained opinions on
this fubjecl:, quite oppofite to the theory of
our times. They looked upon war as a real
act of juftice, and efteemed force an incon-
teftible title over the weak, a vifible mark
that God had intended to fubjecl: them to
the ftrong. They had no doubt but the
intentions of this divinity had been to efta-
blifh the fame dependance among men
which there is among animals, and fetting
out from the principle of the inequality
of men, as our modern civilians do from
that of their equality, they inferred thence
that the weak had no right to what they
could not defend. This maxim, which
formed the bafis of the law of nations
among
(201 )
among the ancient inhabitants of Europe,
being dictated by their moil darling paf-
fion, we cannot wonder that they mould
fo fteadily aft up to it in practice. And
which, after all, is worft ; to aft and think
as they did, or like the moderns, with bet-
ter principles to acl: as ill ? As to the
ancient nations, we attribute nothing to
them here but what is juftified by a thou-
fand facts. They adopted the above max-
im in all its rigour, and gave the name
of Divine Judgment not only to the JU-
DICIARY COMBAT, but to conflicts and
battles of all forts : victory being in their
opinion the only certain mark by which
Providence enables us to dillinguim thofe,
whom it has appointed to command others.
" Valour, fays a German warrior in Ta-
" citus, is the only proper goods of men.
" The Gods range themfelves on the fide
" oftheftrongeft*."
Laftly, Religion, by annexing eternal
happinefs to the military virtues, had given
the lad degree of activity to the ardour
and propensity thefe people had for war.
There were no fatigues, no dangers nor tor-
ments capable of damping a paffion fo well
countenanced, and the defire of meriting
* Tacit, hift. lib. IV. c. 17. Pellouticr hift. des
Celtes, torn. J. p. 415.
Chap. IX, fo
( 202 )
fo great a reward. We have feen what
motives this religion offered to its votaries ;
and we cannot fail to recall them in read-
ing fome inftances of that courage which
diftinguifhed the ancient Scandinavians, and
of their contempt of death itfelf, which I
mail produce from the mod authentic
chronicles of Iceland.
Hiftory informs us, that HAROLD fur-
named BLAATAND or BLUE TOOTH (a
king of Denmark, who reigned in the
middle of the tenth century) had founded
on the coafts of Pomerania, which he had
fubdued, a city named Julin or Jomf-
hurg ; where he fent a colony of young
Danes, and beftowed the government on a
celebrated warrior named Palnatoko. This
new Lycurgus had made of that city a fe-
cond Sparta, and every thing was directed
to this {ingle end, to form complete fol-
diers. The author who has left us the
hiftory of this colony allures us, that " it
" was forbidden there fo much as to men-
<c tion the name of Fear, even in the moft
tc imminent dangers *." No citizen of
Jomfburg was to yield to any number how-
ever great, but to fight intrepidly without
flying, even from a very fuperior force.
* See Jomfwikinga Saga, in Bartholin. de cauf,
contempt, mort. lib. i. c. 5.
The
6
The fight of prefent and inevitable death
would have been no excufe with them for
making any the leaft complaint, or for
mewing the flighteft apprehenfion. And
this legiflator really appears to have eradi-
cated from the minds of moft of the youths
bred up under him, all traces of that fenti-
ment fo natural and fo univerfal, which
makes men think on their definition with
horror. Nothing can mew this better than
a fingle faft in their hiftory, which de-
ferves to have place here for its fingularity.
Some of them having made an irruption
into the territories of a powerful Norwe-
gian lord, named Haquin, were overcome
fpite of the obftinacy of their refiftance ;
and the moft diftinguifhed among them be-
ing made prifoners, were, according to
the cuftom of thofe times, condemned to
death. The news of this, far from afflict-
ing them, was, on the contrary, received
with joy. The firft who was led to pu-
nifhment was content to fay, without
changing countenance, and without ex-
preffing the leaft fign of fear, <c Why
" mould not the fame happen to me, as
" did to my father ? He died, and fo
" muft I." A warrior, named Thorchill,
who was to cut off the head of the fecond,
having afked him what he felt at the fight
of death, he anfwered, that " he remem-
Chap. IX. " bered
( 204 )
" bered too well the- laws of Jomfburg to
tl utter any words that denoted fear." The
third, in reply to the fame queftion, faid,
*f he rejoyced to dye with glory, and that
" he preferred fuch a death to an infamous
" life like that of Thorchill's." The
fourth made an anfwer much longer and
more extraordinary. " I fufFer with a
" good heart ; and the prefent hour is to
" me very agreeable. I only beg of you,"
added he, addrefiing himfelf to Thorchill,
" to be very quick in cutting off my head ;
*' for it is a queftion often debated by us,
" at Jomfburg, whether one retains any
" fenfe after being beheaded. I will there -
tf fore grafp this knife in my hand; if after
t( my head is cut off I ftrike it towards
" you, it will (hew I have not loft all fenfe :
<{ if I let it drop, it will be a proof of the
" contrary. Make hafte therefore, and
" decide the difpute." ' Thorchill,' adds
the hiftorian, cut off his head in moft
' expeditious manner, but the knife, as
' might be expected, dropt from his hand/
The fifth mewed the fame tranquillity, and
died rallying and jeering his enemies. The
fixth begged of Thorchill, that he might
not be led to punimment like a meep * ;
" ftrike the blow in my face," faid he,
* Barthpl. lib. i. c. 5. p. 51.
" I will fit dill without (blinking ; and
" take notice whether I once wink my
" eyes, or betray one fign of fear in my
<{ countenance. For we inhabitants of
" Jomlburg are ufed to exercife ourfelves
" in trials of this fort, fo as to meet the
* ftroke of death, without once moving."
He kept his promife before all the fpec-
tators, and received the blow without
betraying the leaft fign of fear, or fo
much as winking his eyes *. The feventh,
fays the hiftorian, " was a very beautiful
" young man, in the flower of his age.
" His long fair hair, as fine as filk, floated
" in curls and ringlets on his moulders.
' Thorchill afked him what he thought of
" death ? I receive it willingly, faid he,
" fince I have fulfilled the greateft duty of
" life, and have feen all thofe put to death
" whom I would not furvive. I only beg
" of you one favour, not to let my hair be
" touched by a Have, or ftained with my
" blood f."
* Barthol. ibid. his 2d. edit.
f In Barthplin it is, Bartholin gives the
Id unicumate peto^ne tnan- fpeech of the EIGHTH
fipia me ad mortem ducant^ perfon, which, though
neu quis te inferior capillum fpirited, being not fo
meumten(at,&cc. M.Mai- ftriking as the former,
let has omitted the cir- our author has omitted,
cumftance of the hair in T.
Chap. IX. This
This confbncy in the lafl moments was
not, however, the peculiar effecl: of the
laws and education of the Jomfburgians.
The other Danes have often given the fame
proofs of intrepidity ; or rather this was
the general character of all the inhabitants
of Scandinavia. It was with them an in-
ftance of mameful puiillanimity to utter
upon fuch occafions the leaft groan, or to
change countenance, but efpecially to fhed
tears. The Danes, fays Adam of Bre-
men *, " are remarkable for this, that if
" they have committed any crime, they
" had rather fuffer death, than blows.
c There is no other punimment for them
" but either the ax, or fervitude. As for
" groans, complaints and other bemoan-
" ings of that kind, in which WE find
" relief, they are fo detefted by the Danes,
" that they think it mean to weep for
" their fins, or for the death of their dear-
" eil relations." But if a private foldier
looked upon tears as peculiar to weaknefs
or flavery, their great warriours, the chiefs,
all who afpired to fame and glory, carried
the contempt of death much further. King
Regner, who, as I have once before ob-
ferved, dyed fmging the pleafure of re-
ceiving death in the field of battle, cries
* Adam Bremen, deiitu Danias, c, 213.
out
out at the end of a ftanza, *' the hours of
" my life are patted away, I mall die
" laughing* :" And many paflages in an-
cient hiftory plainly mow that this was not
a poetical hyperbole. Saxo, fpeaking of a
fingle combat, fays, that one of the cham-
pions FELL, LAUGHED, AND DYED, an
epitaph as mort as energetic -f. An officer
belonging to a king of Norway, celebrating
in verfe the death of his mailer, concludes
his elogium with thefe words, " It (hall
" hereafter be recorded in hiftories, that
" king Halfer died laughing ||." A warrior
having been thrown upon his back, in
wreftling with his enemy, and the latter
finding himfelf without his arms, the van-
quifhed perfon promifed to wait without
changing his pofture while he fetched a
fword to kill him; and he faithfully kept
his word. To die with his arms in his
hand was the vo\v of every free man ;
and the pleating idea they had of this
kind of death, would naturally lead them
to dread fuch as proceeded from dif-
eafe and old age. In the joy therefore
which they teftihed at the approach of a
violent death, they might frequently ex-
* Barthol. p. 4. Saga apud Barthol. lib. u
f Saxo Gram. lib. ii. c. J. p. 5.
et vide Bodvar's Biarka || Barthol. p. 6.
Chap.. IX, prefs
( 208 )
prefs no more than their real fentiments,
though doubtlefs it was fometimes inter-
mixt with oftentation. The general tenor
of their condud: proves that they were moft
commonly fincere in this ; and fuch as
know the power which education, example
and prejudice have over men, will find no
difficulty in receiving the multitude of tef-
timonies, which antiquity hath left us of
their extraordinary valour. " The philo-
" fophy of the Cirnbri," fays Valerius
Maximus, *' is gay and couragious : they
" leap for joy in a battle, that they are
" i n g to q 1 " 1 life m f glorious a man-
" ner : in ficknefs they lament for fear of
" a mameful and miferable end *. M Ci-
cero remarks, that in proportion as men
are intrepid in war, they are weak and im-
patient under bodily pains. " Happy in
" their miftake," fays Lucan, " are the
people who live beneath the Pole ! per-
fuaded that death is only a paffage to a
long life, they are undifturbed by the
moft grievous of all fears, that of dy-
ing. Hence they eagerly run to arms,
and their minds are capable of meet-
ing death : hence they efteem it cow-
" ardice to fpare a life which they mall
* Val. Max. lib. ii. cap. 6. p. n. Cicero Tufc.
Quaeft. lib. ii. cap. ult.
" fo
( 2 9 )
* r fo foon recover*." The hiftory of an*
cient Scandinavia is full of pafTages expref-
Hve of this manner of thinking. The il-
luftrious warriors, who found themfelves
wafting by fome lingering illnefs, were
not always content barely to accufe their
fate. They often availed themfelves of
the few moments that were yet remain-
ing, to make off life by a way more glo-
rious. Some of them would be carried
into a field of battle, that they might die
in the engagement: others flew themfelves:
many procured this melancholy fervice to be
performed them by their friends, who con-
fidered this as a moft facred duty. " There
" is on a mountain in Iceland," fays the
author of an old Icelandic romance -f , " a
" rock
* As only a loofe pa- Reader will be glad to
yaphrafeof Lucan's words lee the original here,
is given in 'the text, the
Orle aJlo kngce^ tanltls fi cogMa^ vita
MorS media eft. Certepopull quos defplclt Arftos
Felices errore juo ! quos llle tiniontm
Maximum baud urget lethi metus ; Inde ruendi
In ferrum mens pfona i/iris^ anlmetque capaces
Msrtls : et igxavum redliurcs parcere vita;.
Lib. i
f The old SAGA, or and fi&ion, but fliews iw
hiftory here quoted, con- plainly what opinion was
tains a mixture of truth held of SUICIDE, and
VOL. I. Chap. IX. P
" rock fo high that no animal can fall
" from the top and live. Here men be-
" take themfelves when they are afflicted
" and unhappy. From this place all our
" anceftors, even without waiting for fick-
*' nefs, have departed unto Odin. It is ufe-
" lefs therefore to give ourfelvesupto groans
" and complaints, or to put our relations
" to needlefs expences, fince we can eafily
" follow the example of our fathers who
" have all gone by the way of this rock.'*
There was fuch another in Sweden, appro-
priated to the fame ufe, which was fi-
guratively called the HALL OF ODIN,
becaufe it was a kind of veftibule or entry
to
how commonly it was fenium ouupaj/et, out mor-
pra&ifed heretofore in the bus, rogare is cogebatur pro-
North. pinquoS) ut quamprimum
Procopius attributes the bominum numero turn tol-
fame thing to the Heruli, lerent. Procop. Goth,
a Gothic people. JIfud lib. ii. c. 14.
HeruloSy fays he, nee Jerri- Silius fays of the an-
bus, nee agrotis fas erat vi- cient inhabitants of Spain,
tarn producer? : et Ji quern
Prodlga gens an: ma, fff proper are facillima mortem ;
Nar.que ubi tranfcendit flcrcntcs viribus annas ,
Impatient &vi fpernit ncvrjje fine flam
Etfati modus in tkxtra ejt.
Air
to the palace of that God
La%, if
none
All thefe authorities,
which it would be eafy to
multiply, prove that I
attribute nothing to the
northern nations, which
is not pofitively confirmed
by hiftorians, as well
ftrangers zs their own
countrymen ; and that
one cannot reproach the
ancient Scandinavians
with thefe barbarous pre-
judices, without con-
demning at the fame time
the anceftors of half the
nations of Europe. Vid.
Pelloutier, torn. ii. lib. 3.
ch. 1 8. Fir ft Edit.
% We have a particular
defcription of this place
by Sir William Temple j
which it will be worth
while to produce at large.
" I will not," he fays,
<{ trouble myfelf with
" more paflages out of
" the Runic poems con-
" cerning this fuperfti-
" tious principle [of pre-
" ferring a violent death,
" &c.Jbutwilladdatefti-
" mony of it, which was
" givenmeatNimeguen,
" bv count Oxenftern,
Chap. IX..
" the firft of the Swedifh
" embailadors in that af-
" fembly. In difcourfe
" upon this fubjeft, and
" in confirmation of this
" opinion having been
" general among the
" Goths of thofe coun-
" tries i he told me there
' was ftill in Sweden a
' place which was a me-
' morial of it, and was
: called ODIN'S-HALL,
* That it was a great bay
4 in the fea, entompafled
" on three fides with
44 fteep and ragged rocks ;
<c and that in the time of
" the Gothic paganifm,
*' men that were either
*' fick of difeafes they
<c efteemed mortal or in-
** curable, or elfe grown
* c invalid with age, and
" thereby paft all military
" action, and fearino; to
" die meanly and bafely
" (as they efteemed it)
" in their beds, they
: ufually caufed them-
" felves to be brought to
the neareft part of thefe
" rocks, and from thence
" threw themfelves down
P 2 " into
(212 )
none of thefe reliefs were afforded, and
eipecially when Chriftianity had banifhed
thefe cruel practices, the heroes confoled
themfelves at leaft by putting on complete
armour as foon as they found their end ap-
proaching; thus making (as it were) a folemn
proteft againft the kind of death to which they
were forced involuntarily to fubmit. After
this it will not be thought wonderful that
the clients of a great lord, and all thofe who
inlifted under a chief for fome expedition,
fhould make a vow not to furvive their com-
mander; or that this vow mould always be
performed in all its rigour *. Neither will it
be furprizing that private foldiers mould
fometimes form among themfelves a kind of
fociety or confraternity, in which the feveral
members engaged, at the expence of their
own lives, to avenge the death of their aflb-
ciates, provided it were honourable and vio-
lent. All thefe dangers were, in their opinion,
fo many favourable and precious occasions of
" into the fea, hoping by lanea, Part II. Efiay 3.
" the boldnefs of iuch a part 4. T.
violent death, to renew * The fame thing pre-
the pretence of admif- vailed among diverfe Cel-
fion into the Hall of tic nations : they called
Odin, which they had thofe who thus engaged
loft, by failing to die themfelves to their chiefs,
" in combat and v/ith faldurii. Firjl Edit.
" their arms." Mifcel-
meriting
meriting glory and eternal happinefs. Ac-
cordingly, we never find any among theie
people guilty of cowardice, and the bare
fufpicion of that vice was always attended
with univerfal contempt. A man who had
loft his buckler, or who had received a
wound behind, durft never more appear in
public. In the hiftory of England *, we
fee a famous Danifh captain named Si-
ward, who had fent his fon to attack a pro-
vince in Scotland, afk with great coolnefs
thofe who brought the news of his
death, whether he had received his wounds
behind or before ? The meflengers tel-
ling him he was wounded before, the
father cries out, " then I have only caufe
" to rejoice : for any other death would
" have been unworthy of me and my fon."
A conqueror could not exercife a more ter-
rible vengeance upon his captives, than to
condemn them to flavery. " There is,"
fays Saxo, " in the heart of the Danes, an
" infurmountable averfion to fervitude,
" which makes them efteem it the moft
" dreadful of all conditions -)-." The fame
hiftorian defcribes to us a king of Denmark,
named Frotho, taken in battle by a king his
enemy, and obftinately refufing all offers of
* Brompton. U.bb. Jom. Chronic, p. 946.
f Saxo Gramm. lib. xii.
Chap, IX. P 3 life
life which that prince could make him. "To
" what end," fays he, " mould I referve
" myfelf for fo great a difgrace ? What
" good can the remainder of my life af-
" ford me, that can counter-ballance the
" remembrance of my misfortunes, and
" the regret which my mifery would caufe
" me ? And even if you mould reftore me
c< my kingdom, if you mould bring me
tf back my fitter, if you mould repair all
" the lofs of my treafure, would all this
" recover my honour ? All thefe benefits
<{ would never replace me in my former
" ftate, but future ages would always fay,
" FROTHO HATH BEEN TAKEN BY HIS
te ENEMY." In all combats, and the num-
ber of them is prodigious in the ancient
hiflories of the North, we always find
both parties continually repeating the words
glory, honour, and contempt of death, and
by this means raifing one another to that
pitch of enthufiafm, which produces extra-
ordinary actions. A general never forgot
to remind his troops of thefe motives when
he was going to give battle ; and not infre-
quently they prevented him, and flew to
the engagement of themfelves, chanting
fongs of war, marching in cadence, and
raifing mouts of joy.
Laftly, like the heroes of Homer, thofe
of ancient Scandinavia, in the excefs of
their
their over-boiling courage, dared to defy
the Gods themfelves. " Though they
" mould be ftronger than the Gods," fays
a boaftful warrior fpeaking of his enemies,
" I would abfolutely fight them *." And
in Saxo Grammaticus we hear another
wifliing ardently that he could but meet
with Odin, that he might attack him :
expreffing his mind by verfes to this effect.
" Where at prefent is he, whom they call
*' ODFN, that warrior fo completely armed,
" who hath but on.e eye to guide him ?
if Ah, if I could but ke him, this re-
" doubted fpoufe of Frigga ; in vain mould
11 he be covered with his fnow-white
" buckler, in vain mounted upon his lofty
" fleed, he {hould not leave his abode of
" Lethra without a wound. It is lawful
" to encounter a Warrior god -)-."
A
* Bartholin. lib. i.e. 6.
t SAXO GRAM. lib.
ii. apud Barthol. lib. i.
c. 8. The lame author
relates that a Danifli
prince, named Mother,
reftfted the united forces
of Odin, Thor, and the
iquadrons of the gods.
<* And the victory," he
adds, " would have re-
" mained with the god-,
" if Hother, breaking
Chap. IX.
through their thickeft
ranks, and aflailing
them with fuch fury as
a mortal can fuperior
beings, had not ren-
dered the club of the
god Thor ufelefs, by
cutting it off at the
handle. Weakened by
this fudden and unex-
pected ftroke, the gods
were forced to beiukc
themfelves to flight."
P 4 [Saxo.
A pafllon fo ftrong, fo general and fo
blind could not but give a tincture of its
chara&er to whatever it could poffibly ex-
tend to > and therefore we muft not be
furprized that they mould take it into their
heads to deify the inftruments of war,
without which that paffion could not have
been gratified. From the earlieft anti-
quity they paid divine honours to their
fwords, their battle-axes and their pikes.
The Scythians commonly fubftituted a
fword as the moft proper fymbol to repre-
fent the fupreme god. It was by planting
a fpear in the middle of a field, that they
ufually marked out the place fet apart for
[Saxo. lib. iii. Barthol.
lib. i. c. 6.] It was a
received opinion among
them, that a man might
attack and fight the gods ;
and it is needlefs to re-
mark with Saxo, that
thefe were only imaginary
deities. No one is tempt-
ed to take fuch relations
literally, and they only
deferve to be mentioned
becaufe they fhew us what
manner of thinking pre-
vailed among the people
who invented {lories of
this fort, From them
we may at leaft infer that
the confidence with which
their bodily ftrength and
courage infpired thefe an-
cient Danes muft have
been excefilve to make
them brave and defy what-
ever was moft formidable
.in their fyftem of religion.
But Diomedes's wound-
ing Venus concealed in a
cloud, his defying Jupi-
ter, as well as the other
combats of men with the
gods dcfcribed in the Ili-r
ad, have already fhown
us, to what a degree of in-
toxication and madnefs
men may arrive, who
think themfelves above all
fear, Firjl Ed'n*
prayers
prayers and facrifices : and when they had
relaxed from their primitive ftrictnefs, fo
far as to build temples and fet up idols in
them, they yet preferved fome traces of the
ancient cuftom, by putting a fword in the
hands of ODIN'S ftatues. The refpedt
they had for their arms made them alfo
fwear by inftruments fo valuable and fo
ufeful, as being the moft facred things
they knew. Accordingly, in an ancient Ice-
landic poem, a Scandinavian, to affure him-
felf of a perfon's good faith, requires him
to fwear " by the moulder of a horfe, and
" the edge of a SWORD *." This oath was
ufual more efpecially on the eve of fome
great engagement : the foldiers engaged
* The paflage at large, as tranflated by Bartholin,
[lib. i. cap. 6.J is
Jttr 'amenta mihl prim cinnla dabis
Ad latus naviiy et adfcuti extremitatem.
Ad equi armum, et ad GLADII ACIEM, &c.
It is therefore with pe- his PRINCE OF DEN-
culiar propriety and de- MARK call upon his
corum (as is well obferved companions to SWEAR
by his commentators) UPON HIS SWORD.
that our Shakefpear makes
Come hither gentlemen,
And lay your hands againe upon my fword.
Never to fpeake of this that you have heard
Sweare by my SWORD.
HAMLET. A, i. f<* ult. T.
Chap. IX. themfelves
themfclves by an oath of this kind, not to
flee though their enemies mould be never fo
fuperior in number.
From the fame fource proceeded that
propenfity to duels and fingle combats, ib
remarkable among all the ' Gothic * ' na-
tions, and which of all their barbarous
cuftoms has been moft religiouily kept up
by their prefect defcendants. In Den-
mark, and through all the North, they
provoked a man to fight a duel, by pub-
licly calling him NIDING or < infamous -f :"
for
* Celtic. Orig.
f In the fame manner
as giving the LYE is the
higheft provocation in
modern times, becaufe it
implies a charge of mean-
nefs, falfhood and cow-
ardice : fo the word NI-
DING or NITHIKG an-
ciently included in it the
ideas of extreme wicked-
ncfs, meannefs and in-
famy. It fignified a
villainous bafe wretch,
a , daftardly coward, a
fordid ftingy worthlefs
creature : (Homo fcclera-
tus, nequam, apoftata^ fae-
difragus, funnm infamh,
Jordide parcus, &<:. being
derived by the greateft
etymologift of the prefent
age from the Icelandic
UplJ, rejettanea^ contumelia y
Cf<r. Vid. LYE, in Junii
etymolog. Anglican.) No
wonder that an impu-
tation of this kind mould
be fo reproachful among
an open and brave peo-
ple : or that they would
rather do any thing than
incur it.
We have a remarkable
proof in Englifh hiftory
how much this name was
dreaded and abhorred by
our anceftors. King
William Rufus having
occafion to draw together
a fuJden body of forces,
only fent word to all fuch
as held of him in fee,
that thofe who did not
repair
( "9 )
for he who had received fo deep a ilain,
without endeavouring to wafh it out with
the blood of his adverfary, would have loft
much more than the life he was fo delirous
to fave. Banifhed by public indignation
from the fociety of men, degraded from
his quality of citizen, and fcarce regarded
as a human creature, he had nothing left
for it but a fhameful and infecure flight.
repair to his affiftance,
fhould be deemed Ni-
THING ; and without
further fummons they all
flocked to his ftandard.
Rex ird infammatus, fays
Matthew Paris, Jlipendi-
arios milites fuos Anglos csn-
gregat, et abfque mora, lit
ad obfedionem veniant, ju-
bety niji velint fub nomine
NITHING, quod Latlne
NEQUAM fonat, recenfcri.
Angli (qui nihil contumelio-
fnts et vilius ejlimant quam
kujufmadi ignominiofo voca-
bulo notari) catervqtim ad
regcm conjiuntes y ingentes
capias conficiunt. (M. Par.
fubann. 1089.) The word
NITHING for fome ages
after continued in ufe in
this kingdom, but chiefly
in the ienfe of STINGY,
NIGGARDLY, &C. The
Tranflator has feen an
ancient MS. poem, that
was written between the
reigns of Edward ILL and
Edw. IV. in which a per-
fon is thus exhorted,
tljou tic fcinn ana tumour a
Dctnfee be ncicr
A'liich fcnfe of the word modernis Dams virumfor-
ftill obtains in Denmark, dide parcitm atque tcnacem.
as we learn from Bartho- Lib i. c. 7. p. 98. T.
1 i n . Denotat N I D I N c
Chap. IX. The
( 220 )
The dreadful confequences of their fen-
fibility with regard to what we falfely
call HONOUR, extended often from private
perfons to a whole people ; and nations,
blind to their true welfare, waged long and
cruel wars for fuch chimerical interefts
as really ought not to have armed one {ingle
Individual againfl another. Under the
reign of Harald Blaatand, king of Den-
mark, the Icelanders provoked by his hav-
ing detained one of their {hips laden with
merchandife, flew for revenge to a fpecies
of arms that were familiar to them, and
made verfes upon him fo very fatirical, that
Harald, flung to the quick, fent out a fleet
to ravage the ifland. This obliged the in-
habitants to make a law, which is ft ill ex-
tant in their ancient code, forbidding any
perfon, under capital punifhment, to com-
pofe fatirical verfes upon the kings of Den-
mark, Sweden, or Norway.
After fo many efforts to acquire glory,
it was very natural to think how to
perpetuate it. To this end the ancient
Scandinavians employed various means
fuitable to the groflhefs and rudenels of
the times j which if they have deceived
the expectation of thole who hoped for
fame and immortality from them, have
done them no great injustice. The mod
common
( "I )
common method confifted in burying the
heroes under little hills which they raifed
in the middle of fome plain *, and in giving
to
dore fpeaks of it as a ge-
neral cuftom. Afrud ma-
jor -fs, he fays, Potent es out
* Vide Bartholin. de
cauf. contempt, a Dan.
mortis, lib. i. c. 8.
There is room to be- ~fub mont'ibus, ant in mon-
lieve that this cuftom of tibus fepcliuntur. (Orig.
burying; the dead under
little hills or mounts of
earth prevailed among
many or' the apcient in-
habitants of Europe. Jfi-
lib. xv. c. u.) And Vir-
gil and Servius exprefsly
attribute it to the ancient
Italians: See Servius on
that verfeof fen, II.
i Fuit ingens montefub alto
Regis Dercenni terreno ex aggere lujlum,
This cuflom Bartholin ments of this kind, which
thinks ODIN brought
with him into the North
out of Scythia ; where
it anciently prevailed, as
we learn from Herodo-
tus, lib. iv. c. 71. And
Mallet aflures us that
fome travellers " havefeen
** in Crim Tartary (part
" of the ancient Scythia)
" and in the neighbour-
' ing countries, artificial
*< hills like thofe which
" are found in Denmark
* and throughout all the
" North." Mallet. i/?.
Edit.'} See alfo Bell's
Travels, vol. i. This
Traveller found thefe fe-
pulchral hills in his jour-
ney to China.
We have in England
many ancient monu-
VOL ' Chap. IX.
are of fuch remote anti-
quity that it is not eafy
to decide whether they
ought to be afcribed to
our Gothic anceftors the
Saxons and Danes; or to
the more ancient inhabi-
bants of Celtic race, viz.
the Britons, &c. Some
antiquaries are for refer-
ing every veftige of this
fort to the times of the
Druids : but it is very
certain that the ancient
Scandinavians buried in
the fame manner : indeed
this fort of monument is
fo fimple and obvious,
that it has doubtlefs pre-
vailed among many na-
tions of very different
original.
P 7 Monifc-
to thefe hillocks, and ibmetimes to the plains
themfelves the name of the perfon wha
was there interred. This rude monument
kept up at the fame time the memory of
the hero, and the emulation of the neigh-
bouring inhabitants. We find in Denmark
at this day a great number of fuch artificial
hills, which bear the name of fome war-
rior, or king of antient times *.
They
Monuments of this
kind particularly abound
in the fouth-weft parts of
this ifland. " There are
** many in Wiltshire,
" round and copped,
* c which are called BUR-
*' ROWS or BARROWS ;
" perhaps raifed in me-
" mory of the foldiers
(lain there : For bones
" are found in them ;
" and I bave read that it
t; was a cuftom among
" the northern people,
4i that tvery foldier who
** fjrvived a battle,
" fhould bring a helmet
** full of earth towards
** raifmg of monuments
** for their (lain fellows."
So far from Cambden :
to which Gibfon adds,
that *' upon thefe downs
44 [in Wiitfhire] are fe-
11 veral forts of Barrows.
i. Small circular
?' trenches with very
" little elevation in the
" middle. 2. Ordinary
" barrows. 3. Barrows
" with ditches round
" them. 4. Large ob-
<c lonw barrows, fome
** with trenches round
" them, others without.
<c 5. Oblong barrows
with ftones fet up all
" round them." Of this
laft fort " that large
*' oblong barrow, called
" Milbarrow, is more
4< efpecially remarkable,
tc as beingenvironecl with
" great ilones about 6 or
* 7 feet high." Which
was doubtlefs " the fe*
" pulchre of fome Da-
Cl niftj commander."
Cambden's Britannia by
Gibfon, 1722. Vol. i. p.
127, &c. T.
* Of this kind was the
tomb of HAMLET as de-
fer i bed by Saxo, Infignls
ejus fepuliurd ac nominr
(
They commonly pitched upon Tome pub-
lic place, fome great road, fome fountain
or other well-frequented fpot, as the moft
proper to raife thefe tombs in. They
adorned them frequently with one or more
large ftones and epitaphs, as will be explained
when I come to fpeak of the funerals of
this people. But above all, they had re-
courfe to the art of poetry, when they were
difpofed to immortalize their kings or great
captains. The SCALDS or bards were em-
ployed to compofe odes or fongs, which
related all their moft fhining exploits, and
fometimes the whole hiftory of their lives.
Thefe fongs were propagated from one re-
citer to another : and there was no public
folemnity in which they were not fung or
chanted. The praifes which thefe poets
gave to valour, the warlike enthufiafm
which animated their verfes, the great care
men took to learn them from their in-
campus apud Jutlam extat, torian thus relates it,
which field we are told is Dani cadaver HUBBLE in-
called AMLETS-HEDE td ter cccifes invenientes, illud
this day. (Saxo. lib. iv. cum ciamore maxima fepe-
Barthol. p. 119.) In like Hermit, cumulum apponentes
manner HUBBESTOWE in HUBBELOWE vocaverunt.
Devonfhire received its Bromton ad ann. 873.
name from HUBBA the Vid. Cambden. Gibfon.
Dane, who was flain and vol. i. p. 47. Earth, lib.
buried there in the year i. c. 8. T.
879 ; as an ancient hit-
Chap. IX. fancy,
fancy, being all of them the natural effects
of the ruling paffion of this people, ferved
in their turn to ftrengthen and extend it.
Laftly, the common objects which they
ufually had before their eyes, the rocks
fcattered all over the country, the bucklers,
the trophies raifed in the field of battle,
the walls and hangings of their houfes, all
contributed to preferve the memory of
great actions and intrepid warriors, by
means of the Runic characters, the hiero-
glyphics, and the fymbols, which were
engraven or infcribed upon them.
A people who nourifhed fo ftrong a paf-
fion for war, could feldom be at lofs for
occafions of it. Accordingly the ancient
Scandinavians were continually involved in
one hoftile difpute or other, and their
whole hiftory would have confuted of no-
thing elfe but melancholy and difgufting de-
tails of thefe wars, if they had been at the
needlefs pains to write it. But the little
that is left of their hiftory is more than
fufficient to fatisfy the curiofity of thofe
who admire courage, no matter with what
fpirit it is animated ; and who are afto-
nifhed that men ihould be fo prodigal of
their lives, when they were ignorant of the
art how to render them agreeable. We
have already obferved, that the inhabitants
of Germany and the North were accuftomed
every
every fpring to hold a general affembly, at
which every free-man appeared completely
armed, and ready to go upon any expedi-
tion. At this meeting they considered in
what quarter they mould make war :
they examined what caufes of complaint
had been received from the feveral neigh-
bouring nations, their power or their riches,
the ealinefs with which they might be
overcome, the profpecl of booty, or the
neceffity of avenging fome injury. When
they had determined on the war, and fettled
the plan of the campaign, they imme-
diately began their march, furnifhed each
of them with a proper quantity of provi-
fions ; and almoft every grown man in the
country made hafte to join the army thus
tumultuoufly affembled. We are not to
wonder after this, that there mould iflue
from the North fwarms of foldiers, as for-
midable for their numbers as their valour :
and we ought not haftily to conclude from
hence, that Scandinavia formerly contained
more people than it does at prefent. I
know what is related of the incredible
multitudes of men, which that country is
faid to have poured forth : but on the other
hand, who does not know how much na-
tions and hiftorians have been, in all ages,
inclined to exaggeration in this refpect;
fome being defirous to enhance the power
VOL. I. Chap. IX. Q_ of
( 226 )
of their country, and others, when it has
been conquered, being willing to fave its
credit by making it yield only to fuperior
numbers j but the greateft part have been
guilty of enlargement from no other mo-
tive than a blind love of the marvellous,
Biithorifed by the difficulty of pronouncing
with certainty on a fubjecl, in which men
often commit great millakes even after
long refearches. Betides this, it is very
probable that many particular circumflances
of thofe famous expeditions made by the
Scandinavians, have contributed to coun-
tenance that name of Vagina gentium,
which an hiftorian gives their country *.
For when thefe emigrations were made by
lea, the promptitude and celerity with
which they could carry their ravages from
one coaft to another, might eafily multiply
armies in the eyes of the people they at-
* Jornandes de rebus Milton has "taken a com-
(ctias. Sir William parifon from thence to
Temple calls it THE exprefs exuberant mul-
NORTHERN HIVE : and titudes.
" A multitude like which the populous North
" Pour'd never from her frozen loins, to pafs
*' Rhene or the Danaw, when her barbarous fons
" Came like a deluge on the South, and fpread
" Beneath Gibraltar to the Lybian fands."
Par. Loft. B. I. 351.
tacked,
( "7 )
tacked, and who heard many different ir-
ruptions fpoken of almoft at the fame time.
If on the contrary, they iffiied forth by
land, they found every where on their
march nations as greedy of fame and plun-
der as themfelves, who joining with them,
afterwards paffed for people of the fame
original with the firfl fwarm which put
itfelf in motion. It mould alfo be con-
lidered, that thefe emigrations did not all
of them take place at the fame time ; and
that after a nation was thus exhaufted,
it probably remained inactive until it had
been able to recruit its numbers. The vaft
extent of Scandinavia being in thofe times
divided among many different people who
were little known and onlydefcribed by fome
one general name, as that of Goths, for in-
ftance, or Normans, ' (that is Northein
men) ' it could not exactly be afcertained
from what country each troop originally
came, and ftill lefs to what degree of de-
population each country was reduced after
lofing fo great a quantity of its inhabitants.
But what, in my opinion, beft accounts for
thofe numerous and frequent inundations
of northern people, is that we have reafon
to believe, entire nations often engaged iu
enterprifes of this fort : even the women
and children fometimes marched in the
rear of the armies, when a whole people
Chap. IX. Q_2 either
either by inconilancy, by indigence, or the
attraction of a milder climate, refolved to
change their place of abode. Projects of
this kind, it is true, appear very ftrange to
us at prefent : but it is no lefs true that
our anceftors the Goths and ' Celts often
engaged in them. In the time of Caefar
the Helvetians, that is, the ancient inhabi-
tants of Swifferland, defirous to eftablifh
themfelves in Gaul, burnt their houfes with
their own hands, together with fuch of
their effects as were not portable, and fol-
lowed by their wives and children, fet out
with a refolution of never more returning
home. What a multitude might not one
expect fuch a nation to form? And yet
Carfar remarks * that according to the
mutters of the Helvetians themfelves,
found in their camp, they did not exceed
three hundred and fixty thoufand in all,
including old men, women and children :
a number, without difpute, fmall compared
with that of the inhabitants of the fame
country at prefent. The expedition of the
Cimbri had alfo been an entire tranfplan-
tation of that people : for it appears, by
the requeft they made to the Romans, that
their view was to obtain new lands to fettle
in. They, as well as the Helvetians, took
* De bcllo Gallic, lib. i. c. n.
with
with them their wives and children * and
accordingly Cimbria (at prefent Slefwick
and Jutland) continued after this emigra-
tion fo depopulated, that at the end of two
whole centuries, viz. in the time of Tacitus,
it had not been able to recover itfelf, as
we have already remarked from this hifto-
rian, who had been himfelf in Germany.
The expedition of the Anglo-Saxons
furnifhes us with proofs no lefs con-
vincing than thofe I have mentioned. The
firfl Angles, who pafTed into Britain under
the conduct of Hengift and Horfa, were a
mere handful of men. The ancient Saxon
chronicle * informs us, that they had only
three veflels, and it fhould feem that their
number could not well exceed a thoufand.
Some other fwarms having afterwards fol-
lowed their example, their country was
reduced to a mere defert f-, and con-
tinued destitute of inhabitants for more
than two centuries ; being ftill in this flate
in the time of Bede, from whom the au-
thor of the Saxon chronicle borrowed this
fact. Let any one judge after this, whe-
ther it was always out of the funerfluity of
its inhabitants, as hath been frequently
aflerted, that the North poured forth its
* Chronic. Ang 1 o Sax. fubjeft towards the end of
a Gibfon. edit. p. 13. the next Chapter.
f See a Note on this T.
Chap. IX Q^3 torrents
( 2 3 )
torrents on the countries they overwhelmed.
For my part I have not been able to dif-
cover any proofs that their emigrations ever
proceeded from want of room at home :
on the contrary, I find enough to convince
me that their country could eafily have re-
ceived an additional number of inhabi-
tants. When Alboin formed the project
of leading the Lombards into Italy, he
demanded auxiliaries from the Saxons, his
allies. Twenty thoufand Saxons, with
their wives and children, accompanied the
Lombards into Italy : and the kings of
France fent colonies of Swabians to occupy
the country which the Saxons had left de-
fert. Thus we fee the Saxons, who arc
thought to have been one of the moft nu-
merous people of Germany, could not
fend forth this feeble fwarm without depo-
pulating their own country : But this is
not all. The twenty thonfand Saxons, dif-
agreeing with the Lombards, quitted Italy,
and returned back (undiminimed in num-
ber) into their own country, which they
found pofleffed by the Swabians above-
mentioned. This prefently gave rife to a
war, notwithftanding all the remonftrances
of the Swabians, who, as an ancient hifto-
rian * afTures us, demonftrated to the Sax-
ons, that both nations might ealily mare
* Paul. Diacon. de geft. Longobard. lib. ii. c. 6.
the
(23' )
the country among them, and live all of
them in it very commodionfly. I make no
doubt but there were throughout all Sax-
ony, as well as Scandinavia, vaft trafts of
land which lay in their original uncultivated
ftate, having never been grubbed up
and cleared. Let any one read the de-
fcription which Adam of Bremen * gives of
Denmark in the eleventh century, and he
will be convinced that the coafts alone were
peopled, but that the interior parts formed
only one vaft foreft.
From what has been faid, therefore, I
think one may fafely conclude, that as all
were foldiers among the ancient Scandina-
vians, they could eafily fill all Europe with
the noife of their arms, and ravage for a
long time different parts of it, although
the fum total of the inhabitants mould
have been much lefs than it is at prefent.
If it was otherwife, we muft acknowledge,
that this extreme population can be very ill
reconciled, either with what hiftory informs
of the manners, cuftoms and principles of
the ancient Scandinavians, or with the
founded notions of policy with refpect to
what makes the true profperity of a people.
For we cannot allow them fuch a fupe-
riority over us in the number of inhabit-
* Adam Brem. hift. ecclef. Cap. cie fitu Daniae.
Chap. IX. Q_4 ants,
ants, without granting them at the fame
time a proportionable excellence in their
cuftoms, manners, civil regulations, and
conftitution of government, as fo many ef-
ficacious caufes of the good or bad ftate of
all focieties, and confequently of their
greater or lefs degree of population. But
who can perfuade himfelf, that thofe favage
times when men fowed and reaped but little;
when they had no other choice but that of
the deftru&ive profeffion of arms, or of a
drowfy indolence no lefs deflru&ive ; when
every petty nation was torn to pieces either
by private revenge and factions within, or
by war with their neighbours from with-
out ; when they had no other fubfiftence
but rapine, and no other ramparts but wide
frontiers laid wafte ; who, I fay, can be-
lieve fuch a flate as this to be more favour-
able to the propagation of the human fpe-
cies, than that wherein mens goods and
perfons are in full fecurity ; wherein the
field are covered with labourers, and their
cities, rich and numerous, flourifh in tran-
quillity j wherein the people are left to
breathe during long intervals of peace, and
there is never more than a fmall part of
the inhabitants to whom war is deftrudtive ;
and laflly, wherein commerce, manufac^
tures, and the arts offer fo many refources,
and fecond fo well that natural propenfity to
increafe
increafe and multiply, which nothing but the
fear of indigence can check and reftrain.
Let us now confider in what manner the
ancient nations of the North made war.
When an army was upon the march,
the whole body, as well generals as pri-
vate foldiers, equally deiired to terminate
the campaign by fome fpeedy and decifive
action. Their numbers, their poverty, the
want of provifions, and of the other pre-
cautions obferved at prefent, did not per-
mit thefe people to wait leifurely the fa-
vourable occafions of giving battle. The
plunder, as it was their principal object, fo
it was generally their greatefr. refource :
and they were not of a character to brook
either long delays, or fevere difcipline,
without which all military knowledge is
ufelefs. Naturally impetuous and ardent,
they only fought with courage fo long as
the firft heat of their pamon continued,
and while they were encouraged by the
hope of fpeedy fuccefs. Whenever they
attacked a civilized and warlike people they
were always fure to be defeated fooner or
later, provided the operations were flow
and cautious. It was thus Marius repaired
the repeated lofles which Rome had fuf-
fered from the imprudence of the former
generals, by only oppofing to the Cimbri
a Itudied flacknefs which blunted the
Chap. IX. edge
( 234)
edge of their impetuofity, and threw them
into dejection and decay by reducing them
to inaction. One need only read the ac-
count which the Englifh hiftorians give
of the irruptions made hy the Danes in
England, to be convinced that it was ra-
ther by furprize and fudden excurfions than
by a regular war, that they made a conqueft
of that country. The northern kings, as
well as thofe of the other parts of Europe,
had not then any regular troops, except-
ing perhaps a fmall number of armed cavalry
which ferved them for guards. When they
would raife an army, they convoked, as we
have faid above, a general aflembly of the
free- men of the nation : in this aftembly
they levied foldiers, and fixed the number
which each farm, village or town was to
furnim. There is room to believe that in
Denmark, as in other kingdoms, the foldiers
received no regular pay ; but every one re-
turned home as foon as the expedition was
finished and the booty divided. Neverthelefs
the more valiant among them, unable to lie
inactive, till their own country mould offer
them new occa/ions to enrich and lignalize
themfelves, entered into the fervice of fuch
other nations as were at war. This was a
general cuftom among all the < Teutonic
and ' Celtic nations, and ancient hiilory
affords us a thoufand examples of it. We
have
( 235 )
have feen the Cimbri afk the Romans to
aflign them lands, promifing in return to
be always ready to arm themfelves in their
quarrels. A long time after we frequently
fee the Goths and Danes in the pay of the
Roman emperours. Saxo informs us that
in fucceeding ages the emperours of Con-
ftantinople intrufted to them the guard of
their perfons, and gave them the firft ranks
in their armies *.
It is very difficult to fay any thing more
particular of the Tactics or military art of
thefe ancient nations. If we may judge of
the Scandinavians by what is related of
feveral other Celtic people -f-, we mail not
form
* Vid. Pontoppidani
gefta et veftig. Dan. ex-
tra Dan. torn. i. p. 20.
f Our author goes
here upon the miftaken
notion of monf. Peljou-
tier, that the CELTS and
GOTHS, the GAULS and
GERMANS were the fame
people ; and therefore in
the following lines he ap-
plies to the Scandina-
vians (a Gothic race)
what Pelloutier has col-
fered from ancient au-
thors concerning the
Gauls and other nations
of Celtic origin. (See
Chap. IX.
Pelloutier hift. des Celts,
lib. ii. c. 15.) What
he fays below of their
blind fury, of their dif-
orderly way of fighting,
and being readily broken
after the tirft {hock, was
true of the Gauls, &c.
whereas the nations of
Teutonic race, as they
had lefs vivacity and were
lefs choleric, fo they feem
to have had more con-
francy and perfeverance,
and therefore were reduci-
ble to better difcipline, as
ou r author allows the Scan -
diuavians to have been
" when
(236)
a very advantageous idea of them in
this refpect. The Greek and Latin hifto-
rians reprefent them to us as mad men, who
in battle only followed the inftinc"l of a blind
and brutal rage, without regarding either
time or place, or circumftances. At the
firft fight of an enemy, they darted down
upon them with the rapidity of lightning :
their impetuofity was a mere drunkennefs or
intoxication, which made them march to
battle with the moft extravagant joy : but
they marched, we are alfo told, without
any order, and often without ever confi-
dering whether the enemy could be forced
in their poft or not. Hence it frequent-
ly happened, that their vigour being ex-
haufted, it was fufficient to refift the firfl:
fhock, and they were defeated. We muft
neverthelefs fuppofe, that when fkilful ge-
" when they had fkilful
* generals :" This con-
ceflion the current of hif-
tory extorted from him
contrary to his theory.
However, as it is the cha-
racter of all barbarous na-
tions to be eager and fu-
rious in their firfl attacks,
we may fuppofe the an-
cient Danes and other
Gothic nations would
not be able to join battle
with the fame cool and
deliberate difcipline, as a
civilized people like the
Romans did : and this
will account for what
Plutarch and others tell
us of the furious ardor of
the Cimbri, (in vit. Marii
Flor. III. 3.) and for
whatever {imilaj inftances
we find in other authors.
Vid. Ammian. jMarcellin.
XVI. 13. p. 146. T.
nerals
( 237 )
nerals commanded the armies of the Scan-
dinavians, they very well knew how to
maintain a proper fubordination and to mo-
derate that fenfelefs fury, which always
over-moots the mark it aims at j atleaft we
fee in the accounts which the ancient chro-
nicles give of their battles, that the autho-
rity of their generals was very great, and
their orders highly refpe&ed. It appears
alfo to have been their cuftom to difpofe
an army in the form of a triangle or pyra-
mid, the point of which was directed againft
the center of the enemy's army. This
body was only compofed of infantry ; the
cavalry being generally upon a very incon-
fiderable footing in the North, whether
becaufe the country is fo divided there by
mountains and arms of the fea, or whether
becaufe their principal forces were referved
for the marine *. They had only fome
foldiers who ferved both on foot and horfe-
back, like our dragoons at prefent, and who
were commonly placed in the flanks of
their armies. When they were going to
join battle, they raifed great fhouts, they
clamed their arms together, they invoked
with a great noife the name of Odin,
,and fometimes fung hymns in his praife.
* Dalin. Suea, Rikcs hift. torn. i. ch. 8.
Chap. IX. They
They made an intrenchment with their
baggage round the camp, where the wo-
men and children remained during the en-
gagement. The conquered in vain fled
there for refuge if they happened to be
routed. Moil commonly the women only
waited their coming back to cut them in
pieces, and if they could not oblige them
to return to battle, they chofe to bury thein-
felves and their children in one common
carnage with their hufbands rather than fall
into the hands of a mercilefs conqueror. Such
were the dreadful effects of that inhumanity
with which war was then carried on. An act
of rigour occafioned an act of cruelty, and
this again produced a degree of barbarity
ftill greater. The chains and punimments
which were referved for the vanquished,
only ferved to render the victory the more
bloody, and to make it coft the dearer to
thofe, who purchaled the honour of de-
Itroying their fellow-creatures without ne-
ceffity.
Their offenfive weapons were commonly
the bow and arrows, the battle-ax, and
the fword. The f \vord was Short, mod
frequently crooked in the manner of a
fcimetar, and hung to a little belt which
parted over the right fhoulder. Yet they
foraetimes made ufe of very long fwords
which
( 239 )
which went by a different name *, and
thefe were what the Cimbri employed, ac-
cording to Plutarch. Their champions or
heroes took particular care to procure very
keen fwords, which they infcribed with
myfterious characters and called by fuch
names as might infpire terror. The battle-
ax had two edges ; when it had a long
handle it went by the name of an Hal-
berd -f-, and was particularly affected by
the TRABANTS, or thofe who flood upon
fuard in the caftles of their kings J. The
candinavians were reckoned very fkilful
at mooting, and accordingly made great ufe
of the bow, as we learn from all the ancient
chronicles. But belides thefe arms, fome
warriors employed whatever others they
judged moft proper to fecond their valour.
Thus we fometimes read of javelins, flings,
* The former went by an Ax, and HALLE a
the name of SWERD, Court ; Halberds being
whence our Englifh word the common weapons of
SWORD : the latter by guards. ( Jahnfon's Dicl.
that of SPAD or SPADA, Jumi Etymol.) The
a word which is ftill pre- weapon itfelf however
ferved in moft of the was probably in ufe from
fouthern languages, in the earlieft times. T.
the fame fen fe. J TRABANTS (or ra-
| Theword HALBARD ther DRABAXTS) is the
is, I believe, of latter nnme given to the Yeo-
date, tho' it is of Gothic men of the Guard in the
origin, being compounded Northern Courts. T.
of the Teutonic, BARDE
Chap. IX. clubs
( 240 )
tlubs ftuck round with points, lances, and Jt
fort of daggers. There was no lefs variety
in their defenlive arms. Of thefe the mield
or buckler was the chief*. This moft com-
monly was of wood, bark, or leather. The
fhields belonging to warriors of diftinclion
were of iron orbrafs, ornamented with paint-
ing and fculpture, often finely gilt, and fome-
times plated over with gold or filver. We
have feen what great account the ancient
Danes made of their mields, and what pe-
nalties were referved for fuch as loft them
in battle. Their fhape and fize varied much
in different countries : the Scandinavians
generally had them of a long oval form,
juft the height of the bearer, in order to
protect him from arrows, darts and flones.
They beiides made ufe of them to carry the
dead to the grave, to terrify the enemy by
claming their arms againft them, to form
upon occafion a kind of fhelter or tent
when they were obliged to encamp in the
open field, or when the weather was bad.
Nor was the fhield lefs ufeful in naval en-
counters; for if the fear of falling into their
* They had two forts of Shield: andafmallerkind,
thefe, the great Buckler or Target,with which they
which refted on the earth parried the thrufts and
and covered the whole blows of the fword. See
body, called in the Danifh Dalin. Sue. Rik. hift.
language SKIOLD, the torn. i. c. 8. . 18.
enemies
enemies hands obliged one of their warriors
to caft himfelf into the fea, he could eafily
efcape by fwimming upon his buckler *.
Laftly, they fometimes made a rampart of
their mields, by locking them one into an-
other, in the form of a circle ; and at the
end of a campaign, they fufpended them,
againft the walls of their houfes, as the
fineft decoration with which they could
adorn them.
All thefe ufes which they made of their
Shields could not but infpire the Scandina-
vians with a high reipecl: for this part of
their armour. It was the moft noble man-
ner in which an hero could employ his lei-
fure, to polifh his fhield to the utmoft
brightnefs, and to reprefent upon it either
fome gallant feat, or fome emblematical fi-
gure expreffive of his own inclinations or
exploits : and this ferved to diflinguim him
when, being armed at all points, his hel-
* Vid. Holberg's Dan- placing their BROAD
nem. og Norg. Befkri- SHIELDS under their bo-
velfe. chap. xiii. dies, would flide down
Plutarch in his Life of thofe vaft flippery de-
Marius tells us, that the fcents. Travellers
Cimbri, when they were inform us, that the fame
paffing the Alps, took method of defcending
great delight in climbing thofe fnowy flopes is
up to the tops of the pra&ifed to this day.
mountains over the ice T.
and fnow, and there
VOL, I. Chap. IX. R met
met hid his face. But then every one
could not carry thefe painted or carved
fhields indifferently. When a young war-
rior was at firft inlifted, they gave him a
white and fmooth buckler, which was
called the " Shield of expedation." This
he carried till, by fome fignal exploit, he
had obtained leave to have proofs of his
valour engraven on it : For this reafon
none but princes, or perfons diftinguifh-
ed by their fervices, prefumed to carry
fhields adorned with any fymbol j the
common foldiers could not obtain a dif-
tinclion of which the grandees were fo
jealous. Even fo early as the expedition of
the Cirnbri, the greateil part of the army,
according to Plutarch, had only white
bucklers. In following times, but not till
long after, thefe fymbols which illuftrious
warriors had adopted, paffing from father
to fon, produced in the North, as well as
all over Europe, hereditary coats of arms.
The cafque or helmet was known to the
Scandinavians from the moft early ages.
The private foldiers had their helmets fre-
quently of leather: thofe of the officers were
of iron, and, if their rank or wealth per-
mitted, of gilded brafs. The coat of mail,
the breaft-plate and back-piece, the armour
for the thighs, and other lefs effential pieces,
were only for fuch as were able to procure
( 243 )
them.- Thus, although the invention of
all thefe was certainly owing to the Scy-
thians and firft inhabitants of Europe, few
of their defendants were for many ages
able to obtain them : a finking proof of
their indifference, or rather barbarous con-
tempt for all the arts, fince they cultivated
fo ill even that which was fo neceflary to
them in battle.
They did not carry to a much greater de-
gree of perfection the art of fortifying or
attacking places of defence. Their for-
trefTes were only rude caflles fituate on the
fummits of rocks, and rendered inacceflible
by thick mimapen walls. As thefe walls
ran winding round the caflles, they often,
called them by a name which fignified
SERPENTS or DRAGONS, and in thefe
they commonly fecured the women and
young maids of diftindlion, who were fel-
dom fafe at a time when fo many bold
warriors were rambling up and down in
fearch of adventures*. It was this cuf-
tom which gave occafion to ancient ro-
mancers, who knew not how to defcribe
any thing fimply, to invent fo many fables
concerning princefTes of great beauty,
guarded by dragons, and afterwards deli-
* See Dalin. Suea Rikes. hift. lib. i. ch. 7. . 20.
& torn. i. ch. 6. . 19. in not.
Chap. IX. R 2 vered
( 244 )
vered Ly young heroes, Avho could not
atchieve their refcue till they had overcome
thofe terrible guards. Thefe rude forts were
feldom taken by the enemy, unlefs by fur-
prize or after a long blockade : however,
when thefe were of great importance, they
raifed terraces and artificial banks on that
fide of the fort which was loweft ; and by
this means annoyed the befieged by throw-
ing in arrows, Hones, boiling water and
melted pitch; oftenfive arms, which the be-
fieged, on their part, were not negligent in
returning *.
* There is alfd reafbn
to believe that the ancient
Northern nations were
not wholly unacquainted
with the ufe of the Cata-
pul ta and other engines for
battering, darting ftones,
&c. but it is very pro-
bable that thefe were not
common, and were be-
fides of very rude and
fimple conftruclion. Vid.
Loccen. Antiq. Suev.
Goth. lib. iii. c. 2. apud
Dalin, Suea. Rik. hift.
Firjt Edit.
CHAP-
( 245
CHAPTER X.
Of the Maritime Expeditions of the ancient
Danes*
IT T O W formidable foever the ancient
L Scandinavians were by land to moft
of the inhabitants of Europe, it muft yet
be allowed that their maritime expedi-
tions occafioned flill more deftructive ra-
vages and greater terror. We cannot read
the hiftory of the eighth, the ninth and
tenth centuries, without obferving with
furprize, the fea covered with their veflels,
and from one end of Europe to the other,
the coafts of thofe countries, now the moft
powerful, a prey to their depredations.
During the fpace of two hundred years,
they almoft inceffantly ravaged England,
and frequently fubdued it. They often in-
vaded Scotland and Ireland, and made in-
curfions on the coafts of Livonia, Cour-
land and Pomerania. Already feared, be-
fore the time of Charlemagne, they became
Chap. X. R 3 ftill
ftill more terrible as foon as this great mo-
narch's eyes were clofed. He is known
to have fhed tears on hearing that thefe
barbarians had, on fome occafion, defyed
his name, and all the precautions he had
made to oppofe them. He forefaw what
his people would fuffer from their courage
under his feeble fucceflbrs. And never
was prefage better grounded. They foon
fpread, like a devouring flame, over Lower
Saxony, Friezeland, Holland, Flanders and
the banks of the Rhine as far as Mentz.
They penetrated into the heart of France,
having long before ravaged the coafts ; they
every where found their way up the Somme,
the Seine, the Loire, the Garonne and the
Rhone. Within the fpace of thirty years,
they frequently pillaged and burnt Paris,
Amiens, Orleans, Poitiers, Bourdeaux, Tou-
loufe, Saintes, Angouleme, Nants, and
Tours. They fettled themfelves in Ca-
margue, at the mouth of the Rhone, from
whence they wafted Provence and Dau-
phiny as far as Valence. In mort, they
ruined France *, levied immenfe tribute on
its monarchs, burnt the palace of Charle-
* See in the Colle&ion nonymous Author : See
of Norman Hiftorians, alfo that of Dudon de St.
compiled by Duchene, the Quentin, and other an-
relation of an ancient a- cicnt writers.
magne
(247)
magne at Aix-la-Chapelle, and, in con-
clufion, caufed one of the fineft provinces
of the kingdom to be ceded to them. They
often carried their arms into Spain, and
even made themfelves dreaded in Italy and
Greece. In fine, they no lefs infefted the
North than the South with their incur-
fions, fpreading every where defolation
and terror : fometimes as furioufly bent
on their own mutual deftruction, as on
the ruin of other nations j fometimes
animated by a more pacific fpirit, they
tranfported colonies to unknown or unin-
habited countries, as if they were willing
to repair in one place the horrid defrruction
of human kind occafioned by their furious
ravages in others.
A people, who are ignorant of manual arts
and profeffions,of juftice, and of all means of
providing for their own fecurity or fubfift-
ence. except by war, never fail to betake
themfelves to piracy, if they inhabit a coun-
try furrounded by the fea. The Pelafgi or
firft Greeks were generally pirates and
robbers. " Some of them," fays Thuci-
dides*, " attacked unfortified cities ; others,
" fuch as the Carians and Cretans, who
" dwelt along the coafls, fitted out fleets
" to fcour the feas." But whereas the
* Sec Thucid. lib. i. cap. 5.
Chap. X. R 4 Greeks
( 248 )
Greeks are reprefented to us as pirates
in the firft periods of their hiflory, it is
to be obferved, that the Scandinavians did
not become fo till late. Sidonius Apolli-
narius, a writer of the fifth century, is,
I think, the firft who mentions the piracy
of the Northern nations. He attributes
this practice to the Saxons, of whom he
draws a frightful picture*. The Danes
and Norwegians had not as yet ventured
far from their coafts. I imagine that their
neareft neighbours had not allurements
fufficient to tempt them. The inhabit-
ants of thofe countries, as poor and war-
like as themfelves, were likely to return
them blow for blow. Britain and Gaul
were too diftant and too well defended
to become the firfl attempt of the Scan-
dinavian ravagers. They began then by
arming a few vefTels, with which they
plundered the ftates neareil to them, and
overpowered fuch few merchant-mips as
traverfed the Baltic. Infenfibly enriched
by their fuccefs in little enterprizes, and en-
couraged to attempt greater, they were at
length in a condition to become formi-
* Eft Saxenlbus piratis prcvifus aggreditur, pr<z-
cum difcrimin;bus pelagi vifia c'abitur^ fpcrnit ob-
non notitia folum fed fa- jttla, jlcrnlt incc.utos. Si-
miliaritas UcjUs tion. Apolin, lib. viii.
omni hcjle truculent'iv r - f im- epift. 6.
dable
( 249 )
dable to diftant nations, fuch as the Anglo-
Saxons, the French, or the Flemings, who
all of them pofTefled wealth enough to
tempt free-hooters, and lived under a go-
vernment too defective and weak to repel
them. From that time all this people
conceived an amazing fondnefs for mari-
time expeditions, and towards the begin-
ning of the ninth century, we find thefe
adventurers vaftly encreafed, who, by a
flrange aflbciation of ideas, imagined they
acquired eternal glory, by committing
every where, without any pretext, the moft
horrible violence.
In proportion as the divifions, incapacity
and imprudence of Charlemagne's fuc-
ceflbrs weakened their governments, the
Scandinavians, encouraged by their grow-
ing wealth, conftantly fitted out ftill more
numerous fleets. " The French monar-
< c chy," fays an author of that age *, " la-
" bouring under the weight of a bad in-
" terior
* Au&or Vitae Sti. Ge- of war at the mouths of all
nulfi, lib. xi. the great rivers through-
The Scandinavians had out his empire, and to
already, before the time caufe an exa& difcipline
of Charlemagne, found to be obferved along the
their way into the neigh- coafts, they were obliged
bouring feas : but this to keep within the limits
prince having had the he prefcribed them fo long
precaution to ftation {hips as he reigned, which was
Chap. X. from
( 25 )
" terior policy, hath been obliged to leave
" the feas expofed to the barbarous fury
" of the Normans." The mal-admini-
ftraticn of the Saxon kings of England
produced the fame effect in that iiland,
now fo refpectable for its naval power.
Both the one and the other had the
dangerous imprudence to purchafe peace
from thefe pirates i which was not only
putting arms into the hands of the
enemy, but was alfo attended with this
further inconvenience, that the command-
ers in thefe expeditions, who had no au-
thority over each other, only confidered
themfelves as bound by their own fe-
parate engagements j fo that thofe harraffed
.nations were no fooner freed, by dint
of money, from one fet of ravagers, than
another fucceeded, ready to attack them
with the fame impetuofity, if they were
not appeafed by the fame means. The
better to account for that ftrange facility
with which the Scandinavians fo long
plundered, and fo frequently conquered
the Anglo-Saxons and the French, we
mufl remark, that their cruelty, which
from A. D. 768 to 814. the feas with the fame
But they\ quickly found impunity, they had done
under his feeble fucceflbrs befoie his time. \Jl edit.
that they might fcour
gave
gave no quarter, and which occafioned thofe
fad lamentations fo well known *, had im-
prefled thefe nations with fuch terror, that
they were half vanquifhed at their very ap-
pearance. Betides, there was no contend-
ing with an enemy who did not make war,
like regular forces, on any direct and con-
fiftent plan, but by fudden eruptions in a
hundred places at once, as expeditious in
retreating to their mips where they met
with reiiftance, as in darting down upon
the coafts where they found them quiet
and defencelefs. It is, neverthelefs, pro-
bable, that a wife and well-ordered go-
vernment might have remedied all thefe
evils : and in fact that it did fo, we have
an inconteftible proof in the conduct of
the great ALFRED, under whofe reign the
Danes were obliged to leave England un-
rnolefled. But what appears an eaiy mat-
ter to us, at this time, required in thofe
ages of ignorance and confuiion, the un-
common genius of an Alfred to accom-
plifh.
* The Monks infected Northern - men : which
it as a petition in the Li- afterwards became the
tany, A furore Norman- proper name of the co-
norum, Hbera nos, 'D online, lony that fettled in Neu-
The French called ftria ; whofe hiflory is
thefe adventurers in ge- giv r cn below. T.
neral NORMANS, j. e.
Chap. X. If
If we reflect on the interior flate of
Scandinavia, during the times that its in-
habitants were fo unfortunately famous, we
fhall foon fee the caufe of that amazing ex-
terior power which they poflefTed. I have
before obferved, that they neglected agri-
culture, which, among a thoufand other
good effects, extinguimes in a rifing people
the relim for favage life, and infpires them
with the love of peace and juftice, with-
out which the cultivation of their lands
is ufelefs. Their flocks being alrnoft their
only income, they were neither obliged
to a confiant abode on the fame fpot,
nor to wait for the time of harveft, and
confequently fuch a people, though in
fact but few, were able, on mort notice,
to levy numerous armies. Moft of them
brought up in a maritime country, and
inured to the fea from their childhood,
had no fear of the dangers, or rather knew
not that there were dangers of any kind
attending fuch a life. What a bound lefs
field for conquefts was here opened by the
fole advantage of navigation ! What a free
fcope was here afforded a warlike people to
fpread univerfally the terror of their arms f
The profeffion of piracy was fo far from
, appearing difgraceful to them, that it was
in their eyes the certain road to honours
and to fortune : for it was wifely contrived
that
that the word HONOUR, to which fo many
different ideas are annexed, was among
them folely confined to a difregard of dan-
gers. Hence it is, that in the ancient
chronicles, more than one hero boafts of
being the moft renowned pirate in the
North ; and that often the fons of the great
lords and kings made cruizing voyages in
their youth, in order to render themfelves
illuftrious, and to become one day worthy
of command. This is what we fee hap-
pen very frequently after Harold Harfagre
had once made himfelf mafter of all Nor-
way, which before his time was divided
into feveral petty kingdoms. Many princes,
dukes or earls, feeing themfelves thus ftrip-
ped of their pofTeffions, retired into Ice-
land, the Orkneys, the ifles of Faro and
Shetland, and . thence covering the fea
with their veflels, infefted all the coafts of
Scandinavia ; where for many ages there
was no failing with any fafety. Adam of
Bremen, who travelled through Denmark
fome time after Chriftianity was received
there, gives a very affecting defcription
of the defolations they made in that king-
dom *. Nor were they in reality lefs for-
midable in the North, than to France or
England. The coafts of Denmark, Sweden
* Vid. Adam Bfem. de fitu Dan paflim.
Chap. X. and
( 254 )
and Norway were obliged to be under con-
ftant guard. They encreafed fo much, that
on fome occafions, and particularly under
king Regner Lodbrog, the Danes were
perhaps more numerous on fea than on
land : fo that the whole nation, according
to the account of an ancient hiftorian, wore
nothing but the habits of failors, that they
might be ready to embark on the firft
fignal *.
As foon as a prince had attained his
eighteenth or twentieth year, he commonly
requefted of his father a fmall fleet com-
Eletely fitted out, in order to atchieve with
is followers fome adventure that might
be productive of glory and fpoil. The
father applauded fuch an inclination in his
fon, as indicating a riling courage and
heroic mind. He gave him (hips, the
commander and crew of which mutually
engaged not to return, unlefs adorned with
laurels and loaded with plunder. That
nation became the firft object of their re-
fentment, from whom they had received
any injury 5 and frequently their principal
aim was to make reprizals on fome pro-
vince which ferved for the retreat of other
corfairs. If the fleets of two different na-
tions met by chance in their voyage, this
* Arnold. Lubeck. Chronic.
4 was
( 255)
was alfo an occafion of fighting which they
never neglected.
The vanquished party was commonly
put to death, though fometimes the con-
querors were contented to make them
flaves ; and often, by a fingular ftrain of
generofity, which the love of glory was
able to produce in minds in other refpects
fo ferocious, if the enemy that fell in their
way had fewer mips than themfelves, they
fet afide part of their own veflels, that fo,
engaging upon equal terms, the victory
might not be attributed to fuperiority of
numbers*. Many of them alfo regarded
it as dimonourable to furprize the enemy
by night. Sometimes the chiefs thought
it beft to decide the difpute by fmgle com-
bat j in this cafe they landed on the nearefl
fhore : if one of them happened to be dif-
armed or thrown down, he frequently re-
fufed to receive quarter, and was killed
on the fpot : but if he had defended
himfelf gallantly, the victor granted him
his life, demanded his friend (hip, adopted
him for a kind of Fofter-brother -)-, and
they mutually fwore to preferve an eternal
* So it happened in chronicle called Torftein
an engagement between Wildnga Saga.
two heroes, who are men- -j- Fofter-broder, Da-
tioned in an old Icelandic nice.
Chap, X. friendship.
(2 5 6 )
friendship. In token of this alliance the
two heroes made incifions in their hands or
arms, and befmeared their weapons with
the blood, or mixing it in a cup, each of
them covering their heads with a fod, drank
of it, fwearing that the death of the firfr.
of them who fell in battle mould not
pafs unrevenged. Many of thefe piratical
princes, whom fuccefs and cuftom had at-
tached and habituated to this profeffion,
never quitted it, but gloried in paffing the
remainder of their lives on board their
fhips. We meet with them fometimes, in
their ancient hiftories, boafting that they
never repofed under an immoveable roof,
nor drank BEER in peace by their fire-
fide *.
The vefTels of thefe corfairs were always
well provided with offenfive arms, fuch as
ftones, arrows, cables, with which they
overfet frnall vefTels, and grapling irons
to board them, &c. Every individual
was fkilful in fwimming, and as their en-
gagements were ieldorn far diftant from
the fhore, the vanquimed party often faved
themfelves by fwimming to land. Each
band had its own peculiar ilations, ports,
places of rendezvous, and magazines : and
many cities in the North owe their prefent
* Dalin. Sue. Rik. hift. torn. i. c. 4. . 8.
profperity
2
profperity to the advantage they had of
affording them retreats. Such was Lunden
in Scania, which, according to Adam of
Bremen *, contained great riches laid up
there by the pirates : and for a long time
the kings themfelves countenanced and
fhared their plunder, by felling them the
liberty of retiring into their harbours.
The manner in which the lands were
parcelled out in Denmark and Norway
evidently mews, that every thing there
was directed towards this one end of hav-
ing a powerful maritime force. Each di-
vifion, whether more or lefs confiderable,
derived its name from the number of vef-
fels it was capable of fitting out, and thefe
names ftill fubfift in fome places. In the
hiftory of Denmark may be feen the par-
ticular taxes impofed on each province for
that purpofe, and the number of (hips of
which their fleets were compofed. At
firft they were inconfiderablc, but in pro-
portion as the chiefs who followed this
piratical profeffion were enriched by it, the
northern feas were feen covered with one
or two hundred vefTels or ftill more nu-
merous fquadrons. We read in hiftory of
a fleet of feven hundred mips, commanded
by HAROLD BL A AT AND king of Den-
* Vid. Adam Brem. de fit. Dan. cap. ccxiii.
VOL. I. Chap. X, S mark,
mark, and a Norwegian lord named count
HACON. This number is, no greater than
what we often find in the fleets under
the following reigns, and befides it is cer-
tain, that the veflels of which it confuted,
were but fmall. The firft we hear of were
only a kind of twelve-oared barks ; they
were afterwards built capable of containing
one hundred or a hundred and twenty men,
and thefe were very common in the eleventh
and twelfth centuries. The northern kings
alfo fometimes conftruded veflels of an ex-
traordinary fize, but thefe were rather for
{hew than defence. Such was that of Ha-
rold Harfagre: a long fhip which the chro-
nicles mention with admiration, under the
name of the DRAGON. King Olave
Trygguefon had one of the fame kind,
named the LONG SERPENT : the chronicles
fay it was very long, large and high, and of
a mod durable conduction ; a wooden fer-
pent was carved on its poop, and both that
and its prow were gilded. It carried thirty
four banks of rowers, and was, they add,
the fined and larger! /hip that had been ever
feen in Norway *.
* See a Diflertation of " Norges Soe Hiftoire:"
baron Holberg's infert- See alfoTorfaeus's hift. of
eJ in the 3d tome of Me- Norway in the Life of
itioirs of the Society of HAROLD and of OLAVE,
Sciences in Denmark, in- 6cc. Firji Edit,
titled " Danmarks og
Thefe
( 259 )
Thefe piratical expeditions were not al-
ways confined to the devastation of fome
province, or to a few naval engagements ;.
events which producing no farther conle-
quence than the immediate misfortune of
the people who then fuffered by them,
were foon forgot by poflerity. 1 mould
digrefs from the purpofe of this intro-
duction-, were I to relate all the Conquers
made by the inhabitants of the North in
their cruizing voyages. I will only take
notice of the emigration of the ANGLES,
who along with the SAXONS, invaded Bri-
tain in the fifth century, and gave it their
name. As for the reft, I mall only borrow
from the old chronicles fome facts and re-
lations little known to ftrangers, but which
will afford the beft idea of the maritime
power of thefe ancient Scandinavians, for-
merly dreaded by fo many nations.
It is well known, that the Britons, unable
to defend themfelves from the northern in-
habitants of their ifle, fought for affiftance'
from the Danes and Saxons, their allies.
The ancient Saxon chronicle, publidied by
Gibfon *, informs us, that thofe people
who went over and fettled in Britain, were
originally of three different countries. One
party of them were the ancient SAXONS,
* Chronic. Saxon, p. 12, et feq.
Chap. X. S 2 that
( 260 )
that is to fay, the people of Lower Saxony ;
another were the ANGLES or Englifti, who
inhabited that part of the duchy of Slefwic
in the neighbourhood of Flenfoourg, ftill
called Angelen, and were confequently
Danes. Laftly, there pafled over into Bri-
tain alfo a confiderable number of JUTES,
which is the name given at this day to the
inhabitants of Jutland, The Saxons oc-
cupied the provinces named, after them,
ESSEX, WESTSEX*, SUSSEX, and MID-
DLESEX. " The ANGLES," continues the
author of that chronicle, * left their own
" country totally deferted -f-, and fo it ftill
" continues.
* WESTSEX, or the
Weft - Saxon kingdom
contained Hampfhire,
Berks, Wilts, Somerfet,
Dorfet, &c. T.
f We (hall not wonder
at this, if we recoiled that
they did not fo much con-
quer the BRITONS, as ex-
tirpate and expel them,
and that they entirely
new-peopledthree fourths
of this large ifland. That
the SAXONS fuftered few
or none of the old inha-
bitants to remain among
them, appears from their
adopting fcarce any of
their cuftoms, laws, or
language : hardly retain-
ing fomuch as their names
of places. All which they
would infenfibly have
done more or lefs had the
conquered Britons re-
mained among them, tho*
in the loweft ftate of fer-
vitude. For it is always
feen that the conquerors
gradually affume the lan-
guage and manners of
the conquered, where the
latter are moft numerous
though never fo much
deprefled, provided they
intermix with them. Thus
the Norwegians, under
ROLLO, when they had
conquered
" continues. This country is fituated be-
" tween Saxony and Jutland. Their leaders
" were Hengift and Horfa, who derived their
" pedigree from Odin, as do all our kings.
" From the Angles defcended all the in-
< habitants of the eafl and fouthern parts
" of England, as well as thofe of Mercia*
" and Northumberland. The Jutes or
" Jutlanders pofieffed only Kent and the
" ifle of Wight." Thus although this
people were not yet known by the name of
Danes, it is evident, that at leaft two thirds
of the conquerors of Great Britain came
from Denmark : fo that when the Danes
again infefted England about three or four
hundred years after, and finally conquered
it toward the latter end of the tenth cen-
conquered Normandy,
quickly imbibed the
French manners and lan-
guage : Thus the fame
Normans, when about
two centuries after they
conquered England, in
vain endeavoured to make
their Norman- French the
national language, and to
eftablifh the Norman
laws j in the courfe of
one or two reigns, the
laws, manners, and fpeech
of the Englifh had gra-
dually recovered the fu-
Chap. X.
periority, and were a-
dopted by the conquerors
themfelves and their de-
fcendants. T.
* MERCIA, or (as the
old Englifh name was)
MERCH-LAND contained
17 counties, viz. Oxford,
Gloucefter, Salop, Che-
fhire, &c. It was called
Merch-land, becaufe it
was every way bounded
by MARCHES, or lands
bordering on other king-
doms : It no where verged
on the fea. T.
S 3 tury,
( 262 )
tury, they waged war with the defendants
of their own anceftors.
A particular event ferved to rekindle that
fpirit of rapine and conqueft which had al-
ready been fo fatal to this ifland. Harold
Harfagre having (as I faid above) compleated
the conqueft of Norway about the year
870, and being defirous of procuring that
repofe for fuch of his fubje&s as dwelt
along the coafts, which they themfelves
would not grant to their neighbours, pro-
hibited all pirates of Norway, under the
fevereft penalties, from exercifing any hof-
tilities againft their own country -f-. But
notwithstanding this prohibition a Nor-
wegian dukej, named ROLF or ROLLO,
fprung, as it is faid, from the ancient kings
of Norway, made a defcent on the pro-
vince of Viken, nor retired thence till la-
den with a great booty of cattle. Harold,
who was in the neighbourhood, was en-
raged at Rollo to the laft degree, for thus
daring to difobey him almoft in his very
prefence, and inftantly condemned him to
perpetual banimment from Norway. In
t Torfei hift. Norveg. language JARL, a title of
torn. ii. lib. ii. Ejufd. the fame original and im-
DifTertat. deGaungoRol- port, as our Anglor- Saxon
fo. p. 80. EARL. T
\ Called in their c\vn
vain
( 263 )
vain the mother of this unfortunate youth
threw herfelf at the king's feet, imploring
pardon for her fon, and chanting, according
to the cuftom of 'thofe times, thefe verfes,
xvhich the chronic'es have preferved to us;
" Is the very name of our race become hate-
ful to you? You drive from his country
" one of the greateft men it has ever pro-
c duced, the honour of the Norwegian no-
" bility. Ah ! why will you provoke the
" wolf to devour the flocks, who wander
" defencelefs through the woods ? Fear, left
" becoming outrageous, he mould one day
" occafion great misfortunes." The king
remained inflexible, and Kollo perceiving
that he was for ever cut off from all hopes
of return to his own country, retired with
his fleet among the iflands of the Hebrides
to the north-weft of Scotland, whither the
flower of the Norwegian nobility had fled
for refuge ever fince Harold had become
mafter of the whole kingdom. He was
there received with open arms by thofe
warriors, who, eager for conqueft and re-
venge, waited only for a chief to undertake
fome glorious enterprize. Rollo Jetting
himfelf at their head, and feeing his power
formidable, failed towards England, which
had been long as it were a field open on all
fides to the violences of the northern na-
tions. But the great Alfred had fome
Chap.X." S 4, year:.
years before eftablilhed fuch order in his
part of the ifland, that Rollo, after feveral
fruitlefs attempts, defpaired of forming
there fuch a fettlement as mould make him
amends for the lofs of his own country.
He pretended therefore to have had a fu-
pernatural dream, which promifed him a
glorious fortune in France, and which
ferved at leaft to fupport the ardour of his
followers. The weaknefs of the govern-
ment in that kingdom, and the confulion
in which it was involved, were ftill more
perfuafive reafons to allure them of fuccefs.
Having therefore failed up the Seine to
Rouen, he immediately took that capi-
tal of the province, then called NEU-
STRIA, and making it his magazine of
arms, he advanced up to Paris, to which
he laid liege in form. The events of this
war properly belong to the hiftory of
France, and all the world knows, that it
at length ended in the entire ceflion of
Neuftria, which Charles the Simple was
obliged to give up to Rollo and his Nor-
mans, in order to purchafe a peace. Rollo
received it in perpetuity to himfelf and his
posterity, as a feudal duchy dependant on
the crown of France *. A defcription of the
interview
* This famous treaty A.D. 912, by which K.
W23 concluded atS.Clair, Charles agreed to give hi:
daughter
( 2 6 5 )
interview between Charles and this new
duke, gives us a curious pidure of the
manners of thefe NORMANS, (as they were
called by foreigners : ) for the latter would
not take the oath of fealty to his fovereign
lord, any other way than by placing his
hands within thofe of the king ; and abfo-
luiely refufed to kifs his feet, as cuftom
then required. It was with great difficulty
he was prevailed on to let one of his war-
riors perform this ceremony in his ftead j
but the officer to whom Rollo deputed
this fervice, fuddenly raifed the king's foot
fo high, that he overturned him on his
back ; a piece of rudenefs which was only
laughed at -, to fuch a degree were the Nor-
mans feared and Charles defpifed *.
Soon after, Rollo was perfuaded to em-
brace Chriflianity, and he was baptized
with much ceremony by the archbimop of
Rouen in the cathedral of that city. As
foon as he faw himfelf in full pofleffion of
Normandy, he exhibited fuch virtues as
rendered the province happy, and defer ved
daughter Gifele in mar- Chriftian religion. (Vid.
riage to Rollo, together Abrege Chronologique de
with that part of Neuftria 1'hift. de France, parM.
fmce called Normandy, Henault.) T.
upon condition that he * Wilhelm. Gemmet.
would do homage for it, lib. ii. c. II.
and would embrace the
Chap. X. to
( 2 66)
to make his former outrages forgotten.
Religious, wife, and liberal, this captain
of pirates became, after Alfred, the greateft
and moft humane prince of his time. Far
from treating Normandy as a conquered
province, his whole attention was employed
to re-eftablifti it. This country was, by
the frequent devaftations of the Scandina-
vians, rendered fo defert and uncultivated,
that Rollo could not at firft refide in it ; but
Charles was obliged to yield up Britanny
to him for a while, till Normandy was
in a condition to furnim fubfiftence to its
new matters. Neverthelete, the fertility of
the foil, feconding the induftry of the peo-
ple, it became, in a few years, one of the
finer! provinces of Europe. Thus it was
that this prince, afterwards known under
the name of ROLLO or RAOUL I. fecured
to his children this noble pofleffion, which
they, two hundred years afterwards, aug-
mented by the conqueft x of England : As if
it were defined that this ifland mould at all
times receive its fbvereigns from among the
northern nations. As to the French hifto-
rians, they agree with the Icelandic chro-
nicles, in defcribing Rollo as a man of un-
common wifdom and capacity ; generous,
eloquent, indefatigable, intrepid, of a noble
figure and majeftic fize. Many other Scan-
dinavian princes and captains are drawn in
tho
the fame colours. Such were Harold Har-
fagre, Olave Trygguefon, Magnus king of
Norway, Canute the Great, &c. men born
with truly heroic qualities, which they
alas ! degraded by injuftice and inhuma-
nity : but who wanted only another age
and another education to render them moft
accomplifhed perfons.
Chap. X, CHAP-;
CHAPTER XL
Sequel of the maritime expeditions of the
ancient Danes and Norwegians. he
difcovery of Iceland and Greenland, and
of an unknown country, called Vinland.
"FT was not by this expedition alone, im-
JL portant as it might be, that the Nor-
wegians were diftinguimed under the reign
of HAROLD HARFAGRE. The ambition
of that prince gave birth to a conqueft of a
more peaceable kind, which though little
known to the reft of the world, had yet
very interefting confequences in the hiftory
of the North. For, not fatisfied with having
happily fubdued the little tyrants who had
for a long time weakened and diftreft Nor-
way, he was difpofed to exercife fuch ab-
folute authority over his fubje&s, as, far
from fubmitting to, they had not even a
name for it. The greateft part of the Nor-
wegian nobility perceiving that it was in
vain to oppofe their ilrength to his, deter-
5 mined
mined to abandon a country, where they
were obliged to live deprefled, impoverifh-
ed and obfcure. Ingulph was one of the
firft who went into this voluntary exile.
It is, indeed, faid, that the apprehenfion of
being punimed for a murder he had com-
mitted, was, equally with the tyranny of
Harold, a motive for his flight -, but this
latter inducement was certainly what en-
gaged a multitude of noble families of
Norway to join him *. Thefe illuftrious
fugitives being imbarked, Ingulph, whom
they had chofen for their leader, conducted
them, in the year 874, to Iceland, which
muft certainly have been long before known
to a people who were fuch expert failors,
though they had never yet thought of fend-
ing colonies thither. As foon as they dif-
covered it at a diflance, Ingulph, according
to an ancient and fuperftitious cuftom,
threw a wooden door into the fea, deter-
mining to land where the Gods fliould
feem to point out, by the direction of this
floating guide; but the waves carrying it
out of fight, after a fruitlefs fearch, they
were obliged to difembark in a gulph
toward the fouth part of the ffland,
which ftill bears Ingulph's name. Hiorleif,
* Arngrim. Jon. Crymogza, five de reb. Ifland.
lib. iii. Hamb. 1593.
Chap. XL his
( 27 )
his brother-in-law fettled in another part.
They both found the ifland uninhabited
and uncultivated, but covered with thick
forefts of birch-trees, through which they
could not penetrate, but by cutting their
way before them. There are now no fo-
refts in Iceland, nor any birch-trees, except
here and there a few fhort and flender
fhrubs : but the trees that are flill found
deep buried in the earth, and frequently
among the rocks, mould prevent our too
haftily rejecting the evidence of the ancient
chronicles, when they defcribe the country
as different from what it is at prefent *.
The Norwegian adventurers imagined that
this ifland had been formerly inhabited, or
at leaft that people had landed on the
* Vid. ARNGRIM.
JON. Crymogaea. lib. i.
C. 2. p. 21. TORFJEUS
remarks the fame thing.
*' Should any one obje<5t,
" (fays he) that modern
" Iceland does not an-
" fwer the ancient de-
" fcriptions of it, it may
*' be juftly anfweredjthat
" this country has greatly
** degenerated. This I
" can affirm, from what
*' I have been an eye-
" witnefs 6f fnyfel'f: I
" have feen in my youth
" great alterations in the
" face of this country ;
" fhores fwallowed, and
" others thrown up by
the violence of the
waves; meadows for-
merly fruitful, now bu-
' ried under vaft heaps
' of fand ; plains all co-
* vered and vallies filled
' up with ftones and 1
c fand brought down by
* the torrents of melted
" fnow,"&c. VideTor-
faei hift. Norveg. torn. i.
.5. p. 12.
more,
fhore, as Ingulph found there wooden
crofles, and other little pieces ofworkman-"
fliip, after the manner of the Irifh and Brit-
tons. Thefe people had embraced Chrif-
tianity before that time, and very poflibly
fome of their fimermen thrown upon the
coafts, might have left a few of their effecls
behind them. On this fuppofition, that
Iceland had not been inhabited before the
ninth century, it could not poflibly be the
THULE of which the ancients fpeak fo of-
ten ; and what Procopius and others have
written of it, feems rather applicable to the
northern provinces of Scandinavia *.
The fuccefs of Ingulph's expedition be-
ing much talked of in Norway, other fa^-
milies were eager to fly to this place of
refuge from the ambitious encroachments
of their king. The Icelandic annals are
very exadl: in relating the names of thefe
adventurers, the feveral numbers of which
they confifted, together with the names of
the places where they fettled, which, for
* All that can, with fome very northern coun-
any certainty, be faid of try. Indeed it appears,
this Ultima Thule of the that they applied this
ancients, is, that they name at different times to
called by that name the the ifles of Shetland, Fa-
fartheft country which ro, the Orkneys, Nor-
they could difcover to the way, Iceland, Lapland,
North j or in general &c.
Chap. XL the
3
( 27* )
the moft part, are ftill retained. All the
other circumftances of thefe voyages are
handed down with equal precilion, and we
may confidently affert, that the ancient
hiftory of Iceland is more compleat than
that of any other country in Europe. The
feveral particulars and the fequel of the
event are foreign to this work ; we need
only obferve, that this Icelandic colony
carried with them a violent hatred for ar-
bitrary power, and bravely perferved their
liberty and independance againft every at-
tempt to deprive them of thofe bleffings.
This was endeavoured by feveral Norwe-
gian princes in vain ; fo that it was full four
hundred years before this republic became
fubjecl to Norway, along with which it
was afterwards united to the crown of
Denmark.
About a century after the difcovery of
Iceland, a Norwegian nobleman, called
TORWALD, having been exiled for killing
a perfon in a duel, retired thither, along
with his fon ERIC, furnamed RUFUS, or
the RED *. Torwald dyiag there, his fon
was foon after, for a iimilar accident,
obliged to withdraw from this ifland. Not
knowing where to fly for refuge, necefiity
* Vid. Torfsei Greenland. Antiq. defcript. Haun.
1708.
determined
determined him to attempt the- difcovery
ofacoaft, to the north of Iceland, which
had been before defcryed by a Norwegian
voyager. His fearch proved fuccefsful, and
he landed there in the year 982. He
fettled at firft on a little ifland that formed
a ftrait, which he called, after his own
name, ERIC SUND, and there patted the
winter. In the fpring he went to furvey
the main land, and finding it covered with
a pleating verdure, gave it the name it
ftill bears of GROENLAND or GREEN-
LAND *. After living there fome years,
he returned to Iceland, and prevailed on
feveral perfons to go and fettle in this new
country. He defcribed it as a land abound-
ing in excellent pafturage, in furs and
* GROENLAND is, in the for though Greenland is
northern languages, exadl- in the inner parts a high
ly equivalent to our Eng- mountainous country, co-
lifh word GREENLAND, vered perpetually with ice
An old Icelandic hi ftorian and fnovv ; yet on the
tells us, that ERIC gave fea-coarts, and in the bays
the country this alluring and inlets are found very
name, in order to capti- good meadows and paf-
vate and invite the nor- tares ; or at leaft what
them people to come and might be deemed fuch by
fettle there. (Vid. Ani natives of Iceland and
Po!ybi/iJibelluscleh-landia t Norway. See EGEDE'S
c - <>' P- 33-) The name " Natural Hift. of Green -
however was not altoge- " land." Lond. 1745. p-
thar without foundation ; 4, 12, 44, &c. T.
VOL. I. Chap. XI. T game,
( 274 )
game, having a coaft well fupplied with fiflh.
Returning back with his Icelanders, he
applied himfelf to render this infant colony
fiouriming and profperous.
Some years after, LEIF, thefon of ERIC,
having made a voyage to Norway, met
xvith a favourable reception from king
Olave Trygguefon, to whom he painted
out Greenland in the mod advantageous
colours. Olave, newly become a convert
to Chriftianity, was animated with -the
warmett zeal to propagate through the
North the religion he had embraced. He
detained Leif therefore at his court during
the winter, and was fo good an advocate
for the Chriftian dodrines that he per-
fuaded his gueft to be baptized. In the
fpring he fent him to Greenland, attended
by a prieft, who was to confirm him in his
faith, and endeavour to get it received in-
to the new colony. Eric was at firft of-
fended at his fon's deferting the religion of
his anceftors, but was at length appeafed ;
and the miffionary, with the affiftance of
Leif, foon brought over the whole fettle-
ment to the knowledge of the true God.
Before the end of the tenth century there
were churches in Greenland, and a bi-
fhoprick had been creeled in the new town
of GARDE, the capital of the country,
wrjither the Norwegians traded for many
years.
years. The Greenlanders foon after en-
creafing, founded another little town caUed
ALBE, and a monaftery dedicated to St.
Thomas. Arngrim Jonas has preferved a
lift of the bifhops of Garde : they were
fuffragans to the archbifhop of Drontheim.
The Greenlanders acknowledged the kings
of Norway for their fovereigns, and paid
them an annual tribute, from which they
in vain endeavoured to free themfelves in
the year 1 26 r. This colony fubfifted till
about the year 1348, which was the asra
of a dreadful peftilence, known by the
name of the BLACK DEATH, that made
terrible devaftation in the North. From
that thne *, both the colony at Garde
and
* Though the pefti-
lence above - mentioned
might contribute to the
ruin of the colony,
and to cut off its inter-
courfe with Norway ; yet
EGEDE affures us, that it'
ftill fubfifted and main-
tained fome correfpond-
ence with the mother-
country until the year
1406, when the laft bi-
fhop was fent over to
Greenland. The fame
autflbr attributes the neg-
lect and lofs of that an-
cient colony to the dif-
Chap. XI.
turbances in the North,
occalioned partly by
change and tranllation of
the government in queen
Margaret's reign (about
the beginning of the i5th
century) and partly by
the continual wars, that
followed between the
Swedes and Danes, which
caufed the navigation to
thofe parts to be laid a-
fuje : to which a natural
caufe has alfo probably
contributed, viz. that the
fcas en the carle rn coaft,
which were formerly open,
T are
(276 )
and that at Albe, with all the other Nof-
wegian fettlements on the eaftern coaft of
Greenland, have been fo totally forgotten,
and neglected, that we are utterly ignorant
what became of them. All the endeavours
which have been ufed fince, have only
tended to the difcovery of the weftern more,
where in the prefent age the Danes have
made four new fettlements. The Icelandic
chronicles unanimoufly atteft, that the an-
cient Norwegians eftablimed a colony alfo
on the weflern coaft ; but as no remains of
it are now extant, many people fufpeded the
veracity of thofe hiftorians on this head,
and confequently on many others. At
length they have recovered all the autho-
rity they were in danger of lofing. It is
not long fince the Danim miflionaries dif-
covered along this coafl the ruins of large
ftone houfes, of churches built in the form
of a crofs, and fragments of broken bells ;
they have alfo difcovered that the favage
inhabitants of the country have preferved a
diftincl remembrance of thofe ancient Nor-
wegians, .of the places where they dwelt,
are now clofed up with wholly extinct, and even
almoft perpetual fhoals ,of propoles means of getting
ice, fo as to render it in- to them. See his Hift. of
accefiible. EGEDE, how- Greenland, chap, ii, &c.
ever, offers proofs that tT.
is not
their
(277)
their cuftoms, the quarrels their ancef-
tors had with them, and of the war
which ended in the deftruction of thofe
ftrangers *.
We ought not, after this, to doubt
what the fame chronicles tell us concern-
ing other colonies, founded at the fame
time, and particularly thofe in the eaft-
ern part of Greenland. The difcovery of
fuch an ancient fettlement cannot fail of
being a juft object of curiofity. It is true
indeed, that feveral unfuccefsful attempts
were made towards- it in the laft age ; but
were they fo well directed, as to bar all
future hopes ? The moil intelligent per-
fons are of opinion, that they were not.
We may therefore expect that an attentive
government will ere long furmount all the
obftacles which have hitherto oppofed fo
interefting a difcovery.
The Scandinavians, now matters of the
northern ocean, and fluftred with fuccefs,
became poffefied, at different times, of all
the iilands in thofe feas. Thus, while the
Danes were reducing England, the Nor-
wegians conquered a confidepable part of
* SeeEcEDE'sdefcrip- the language of the na-
tion of Greenland, p. 6. tive Greenlanders are
and particularly the whole found at this day many
2<Fchapter. The fame Norwegian words. See
author tells us, that in ch. xvii. p, 163.
Chap. XI. T 3 Scotland*
Scotland, and peopled the Orkneys, tho
Hebrides, the iflands of Faro and Shet-
land; in moft of which the Norwegian
language is fpoken to this day. Towards
the end of the eleventh century, Magnus,
the fon of Olave, one of their princes,
filled that part of the world with the re-
nown of his arms. Ordericus Vitalis, whofe
acknowledged veracity in the hiftories of
France and England, may ferve to eftablifli
that of our old Icelandic chronicles, with
which he perfeftly agrees, relates, that
" in the fifth year of the reign of William
" Rufus, king of England *, Magnus king
" ot Norway vifited the Orkneys, and made
" a tour through part of Scotland, and
" all the iflands in thofe feas that be-
" longed to him, as far as Anglefey. He
" fettled colonies in the Ifle of Man,
" which was then a defart, commanded
" them to build houfes, and took care
" they (hould be provided with neceflaries
" of every kind. He afterwards made a
*' progrefs through feveral o^her iflands in
" the great ocean, which are, in a manner,
" beyond the limits of the world ; and,
" exerting his royal authority, obliged fe-
" veral people to go and inhabit them.
* This was in the year IOQ2. V.id. OrdericAVi-
tal. Hift. ecclef. Jib, x,
With
" With the fame earneftnefs did this prince
<{ apply himfelf for many years to increafe
" his lubjects and enlarge his empire."
But if in an age when ignorance over-
fpread the whole face of Europe ; when
the aim of governments was little more
than felf- defence ; and when rapine and
bloodmed compofed the moft memorable
events of hiftory ; if we are furprized to
find, in fuch an age, colonies founded and
unknown regions explored, by a people
who are conlidered as farther removed than
other nations from civility and fcience ;
how will our furprize be encreafed when
we find them opening a way into that new
world, which many ages after occaiioned
fuch a change among us, and reflected fo
much glory on its difcoverers. Strange as
this may appear, the fact becomes indif-
put.ible, when we confider that the beft
authenticated Icelandic chronicles unani-
moufly affirm it, that their relations con-
tain nothing that can admit of doubt, and
that they are fupported by feveral concur-
rent teftimonies. This is an event too in-
terefting and too little known, not to re-
quire a circumftantial detail. I (hall pro-
ceed then, without any previous reflections,
to relate the principal circumftances, as I
find them in the Treatife of Ancient Vin-
land, written by Torfsus ; and in the hiftory
Chap. XI. T 4 df
( 2 8o)
of Greenland by Jonas Arngrim : two Ice-
landic authors of undoubted credit, who
have faithfully copied the old hiftorians of
their own country *.
There was, fay thofe ancient chronicles,
an Icelander, named HKRIOL, who along
with his ion BIARN, made every year a
trading voyage to different countries, and
generally wintered in Norway. Happen-
ing one time to be feparated from each
other, the fon fleered his courfe for Nor-
way, where he fuppofed he fhould meet
with his father; but on his arrival there,
found he was gone to Greenland, a country
but lately difcovered, and little known to
the Norwegians. Biarn determined, at all
events, to follow his father, and fet fail for
Greenland -, although, fays Arngrim, " he
* This little treatife of ters. The Icelandic ma-
Torfbeus appeared in che nufcripts that fpeak of it
year 1705, under the title are numerous ; the prin-
of cc Hijhr;a V nlcmdits cipal are the Codex Flatey-
" antiqua^ feu fars Ame- en/is, Hiemskringla, Land-
" rices- Septentrionclisi ubl nama Saga, or " Book
*' ntmiinis ratio recenfetvr^ " on the origin of coun-
' rV. ex antlquit. JJJan- " tries 5" and poffibly
" dlcis cruta." Arngrim's others that are now loft,
Hiflory of Greenland "but of which many ex-
came out more than one tra>fh remain in thecol-
huncired years before, but legion of a learned Ice-
he on'y occasionally men- lander named BICRN DE
tioncd this difcovery in SKARDZA.
the 9th and loth chap-
'< had
" had no-body on board who could dl-
" rect him in the voyage, nor any par-
" ticular inftruclicns to guide him ; fo
" great was the courage of the ancients !
' He fleered by the obfcrvation of *hc ftars,
" and by what he had heard of the- iitua-
" tion of the country he was in queft of."
During the firft three days, he bore towards
the weft, but the wind v.r*':,.g to the
north, and blo-ving ftrong, he wns forced
to run to the fbuthward. The vvind ceaf-
ing in about twenty four hours, they dif-
covcred land at a diftunce, which as they
approached they perceived to be flat and
low, and covered with wood j for which
reafon he would not go on fliore, as being
convinced it could not be Greenland, which
had been reprefented to him as dillmguifh-
able at a great diftance for its mountains
covered with fno\v. They then failed away
towards the North-weft, and were aware
of a road which formed an ifland, but did
not ftop there. After foine days they ar-
rived in Greenland, where Biarn met with
his father.
The following fummer, viz. in the year
1 002, Biarn made another voyage to Nor-
way, where, to one of the principal lords
of the country, named count ERIC, he
mentioned the difcovery he had made of
Chap. XI. ibmo
(282)
fome unknown iflands. The count blamed
his want of curiofity, and ftrongly prefled
him to proceed on with his difcovery. In
confequence of this advice Biarn, as foon
as he was returned to Greenland to his fa-
ther, began to think ferioufly of exploring
thofe lands with more attention. LEIF,
the fon of that fame Eric Rufus who had
difcovered Greenland, and who was ftill
chief of the colony he had fettled there ;
this Leif, I fay, being defirous of rendering
himfelf illuftrious like his father, formed
the defign of going thither himfelf; and
prevailing on his father Eric to accompany
him, they fitted out a veflel with five and
thirty hands ; but when the old man was
fetting out on horfeback to go to the fhip,
his horfe happened to fall down under him;
an accident which he confidered as an ad-
monition from heaven to defift from the
enterprize ; and therefore returning home,
the lefs-fuperftitious J-,eif fet fail witnout
him."
He foon defcryed one of the coafls which
Biarn had before feen, that lay neareft to
Greenland. He caft anchor and \.ent on
fhore, but found only a flat rocky more
without any kind of verdure ; he therefore
immediately quitted it, after having firft
given it the name of HELLELAND, or the
" Flat
*< Flat Country*." A fhort navigation
brought him to another place, which Bi-
arn had alfo noted. In this land, which
lay very low, they faw nothing but a few
fcattered thickets, and white fand. This
he called MARK-LAND, or the " Level
" country -fv" Two days profperous fail-
ing brought them to a third more, which
was flickered to the north by an ifland.
They difembarked there in very fine wea-
ther, and found plants which produced a
grain as fweet as honey. Leaving this,
they failed weft ward, in fearch of fome har-
bour, and at length entering the mouth of
a river, were carried up by the tide into a
lake whence the ftream proceeded.
As foon as they were landed, they
pitched their tents on the fhore, not yet
daring to wander far from it. The river
afforded them plenty of very large fal-
jnons j the air was foft and temperate ; the
foil appeared to be fruitful, and the paftu-
* Pays plat^ fays the fiightly acquainted with.
French original. But T.
PELL EL AND fhould ra- f Pay* d u plaine^ fays
thcr be fendered " Stony- ourauthor. ButMARK-
" h'ul :" for He! la figni- LAND rather fignifies
fies a Stone or Rock, in " Woody-land:" from
the Northern languages ; Mark (jytotf, tefqua) a
wh : ch our French author Wood, or Rough Thick-
feems to have been but et, T.
Chap. XI. rage
rage very good. The days in winter were
much longer than in Greenland, and they
had lefs fnow than in Iceland *. Entirely
iatisfied with their new refidence, they
erected houfes and fpent the winter there.
But before the fetting in of this feafon, a
German who was of their cotnpany, named
TYRKER, was one day miffing. Leif, ap-
prehenfive for the fafety of a man who had
been long in his father's family, and was
an excellent handycraft, fent his people all
about to hunt for him. He was at length
found, fmging and leaping, and expreffing
the moft extravagant joy by his difcourfe
and geftures. The aftonimed Greenlanders
enquired the reafon of fuch ftrange beha-
viour, and it was not without difficulty,
* Arngrim adds, from
the ancient chronicles,
that their fhorteft day was
fix, and their night eigh-
teen hours. But it muft
be confefied, that nothing
can be more uncertain
than this reckoning by
hours, among a people
who had no exaft method
of computing tirrfb. The
arguments o?Torfeus on
this fubjcct make it evi-
dent, that the old Icelan-
dic \vord which we tranf-
Jate HOUR, is of a very
vague and undetermined
fignification ; and that
the ancient chronicles may
be fo underftood as to
give us room to conclude
that at the winter folftice
the fun rofe there at 8 in
the morning and fet at 4.
This gives us the 4Qth
degree, which is the la-
titude of Canada and
Newfoundland. See the
Supplement to Torfaeus's
Ancient Vinland, &c.
Firjl Edit.
owing
owing to the difference of their languages,
that Tyrker made them underftand he had
difcovered wild grapes near a place which
he pointed out. Excited by this news,
they immediately went thither, and brought
back feveral bunches to their commander,
who was equally furprized. Leif ftill
doubted whether they were grapes ; but
the German aflured him he was born in a
country where vines grew, and that he
knew them too well to be miftaken. Yield-
ing to this proof, Leif named the country
VINLAND, or the Land of Wine.
Leif returned to Greenland in the fpring ;
but one of his brothers, named THOR-
VALD, thinking he had left the difcovery
imperfect, obtained from Eric this fame
veflel and thirty men. Thorvald arriving
at Vinland, made ufe of the houfes built
by Leif, and living on fifh, which was in,
great plenty, palled the winter there. In,
the fpring he took part of his people, and
fet out weftward to examine the country.
They met every where with very pleating
landfcapes, all the coafts covered with fo-
refts, and the mores with a black fand.
They faw a multitude of little iflands di-
vided from each other by fmall arms of the
fea, but no marks of either wild beafts,
or of men, except a heap of wood piled up
in the form of a pyramid. Having fpent
Chap. XI. the
( 2 86)
the fummer in this furvey, they returned
in autumn to their winter quarters; but
the fummer following Thorvald being
defirous of exploring the eaftern and nor-
thern coafts, his veffel was a good deal
fhattered by a ftorm, and the remainder of
that feafon was taken up in repairing hen
He afterwards fet up the keel, which was
unfit for fervice, at the extremity of a
neck of land, thence called KIELLAR-N^ES,
or Cape-Keel *. He then proceeded to
furvey the eaftern coafts, where he gave
names to feveral Bays and Capes which he
then difcovered.
On his landing one day, attracted by the
beauty of the more, he was aware of three
little leathern canoes, in each of which
were three perfons feemingly half-afleep.
Thorvald and his companions inftantly ran
in and feized them all excepting one, who
efcaped; and by a ferocity as imprudent as
it was cruel, put them to death the fame
day. Soon afterwards, as they lay on the
fame coaft, they were fuddenly alarmed by
the arrival of a great number of thefe little
vefTels, which covered the whole bay.
Thorvald gave immediate orders to his
party to defend themfelves with planks and
* Or as we (bould exprefs it in Englifli, KEEL-
NESS. T.
boards
boards againft their darts, which quite filled
the air; and the favages having in vain
wafted all their arrows, after an hour's
combat, betook themfelves to a precipitate
flight. The Norwegians called them in
derifion SKR^ELINGUES, /. e. fmall and
puny men * : the chronicles tell us, that
this kind of men are neither endowed with
ftrength nor courage, and that there would
be nothing to fear from a whole army of
them. Arngrim adds, that thefe Skrse-
lingues are the fame people who inhabit
the weftern parts of Greenland, and that
the Norwegians who are fettled on thofe
coafts had called the favages they met witk
there by the fame name.
Thorvald was the only one who was
mortally wounded, and dying foon after,
paid the penalty that was juftly due for his
inhuman conduct. As he defired to be
buried with a crofs at his feet, and an-
other at his head, he feems to have im-
bibed fome idea of Chriftianity, which at
that time began to dawn in Norwegian
Greenland. His body was interred at the
point of the Cape, where he had intended
* They alfo called ing equivalent to SMALL
them SMJELINGS, which in Englifh. Vid. Buflaei
fignifies the f;.me thing j Not. in Arii Polyhilt.
SMJEL in Icelandic be- Sched. p. 33. T.
Chap. XL to
( 2 88)
to make a fettlement; which Cape was
named from the crofTes, KROSSA-N/ES or
KORSN^S*. The feafon being too far
advanced for undertaking the voyage home>
the reft of the crew ftaid the winter there,
and did not reach Greenland till the follow-
ing fpring. We are farther told, that they
loaded the vefTel with vine-fets, and all the
raifins they could preferve.
ERIC "I" had left a third fon, named
THORSTEIN, who as foon as he was in-
formed of his brother Thorvald's death,
embarked that very year with his wife
Gudride, and a felecl: crew of twenty meru
His principal defign was to bring his bro-
ther's body back to Greenland, that it
might be buried in a country more agree-
able to his manes, and in a manner more
honourable to his family. But during the
whole fummer the winds proved fo con-
trary and tempeftuous, that after feveral
fruitlefs attempts, he was driven back to a
part of Greenland far diflant from the co-
lony of his countrymen. Here he was
* Or, according to the dently a miftake, for he
Englifti dialect, CROSS- tells us in the next Iin6,
NEss,orCAPE-CROss. T. that THORSTEIN was the
f M. Mallet fays, brother of THORVALDJ
" Leifavoit laij/e un troi- and he had before called
' finne fih nomme Thar- THCRVALD the brother
" fifing but this is evi- of LEIF. T*
confined
( 2 8 9 )
confined during the rigor of the winter,
deprived of all affiftance, and expofed to
the feverity of fo rude a climate. Thefe
misfortunes were encreafed by a contagious
ficknefs, which carried off Thorftein and
moft of his company. His widow took
care of her hufband's body, and returning
with it in the fpring, interred it in the bu-
rial-place of his family.
Hitherto we have feen the Norwegians
only making flight efforts to eftablim
themfelves in Vinland. The year after
Thorftein's death proved more favourable
to the deiign of fettling a colony. A rich
Icelander, named Thorfin, whofe gene-
alogy the chronicles have carefully pre-
ferved, arrived in Greenland from Norway,
with a great number of followers. He
cultivated an acquaintance with Leif, who
fince his father Eric's death was head of
the colony ; and with his confent efpoufed
Gudride, by whom he acquired a right to
thofe claims her former hulband had on
the fettlements at Vinland. Thither he foon
went to take pofleffion, having with him
Gudride and five other women, befides fixty
failors, much cattle, provifion, and imple-
ments of hufbandry. Nothing was omitted
that could forward an enterprize of this
kind. Soon after his arrival on the coaft
he caught a great whale, which proved
VOL. I. Chap. XI. U very
( 29 )
very ferviceable to the whole company. The
pafturage was found to be fo plentiful and
rich, that a bull they had carried over with
them became in a fhort time remarkable
for its fiercenefs and ftrength.
The remainder of that fummer, and the
winter following were fpent in taking all
necefTary precautions for their prefervation,
and in procuring all the conveniences of
which they had any idea. The fucceeding
fummer the Skrelingues or natives of the
country came down in crowds, and brought
with them various merchandizes * for traf-
fic. It was obferved that the roaring of
the bull terrified them to fuch a degree,
that they burfl open the doors of Thorfm's
houfe, and crowded in with the utmoft
precipitation. Thorfin fuffered his people
to traffic with them, but ftrictly forbad
their fupplying them with arms, which
were what they feemed moft defirous of
obtaining. The Greenland women offered
them different kinds of eatables made with
milk, of which they were fo fond, that
they came down in crowds to beg them in
exchange for their fkins. Some difputes
that arofe obliged the Skrelingues to retire,
* The chronicles re- of furs, fable?, the fkins
mark, that thefe mer- of white rats, &c.
chandizes confifted chiefly
and
and Thorfin furrounded the manufactory
with a ftrong palifade to prevent fur-
prize.
Nothing memorable occurred the next
year. The Skrelingues again offered their
commodities, and again begged to have
arms in exchange. Thefe being always
denied, one of them flole an hatchet, and
returned highly pleafed to his companions.
Eager to try the new inflrument, he gave
a violent blow to one of his comrades, and
killed him on the fpot. All who were
prefent flood filent with aflonifhment 'till
one whofe mape and air befpoke him to be a
perfon of fome authority among them, took
up the inftrument, and after clofely ex-
amining it, threw it with the utmoft in-
dignation as far as he could into the fea.
After flaying there three years, Thorfin
feturned home, with a valuable cargo of
raiiins and other merchandize -, the fame
of which fpreading through the North, the
incitements of curiolity and gain drew fe-
veral adventurers to Vinland. The author
of the chronicle, called the MANUSCRIPT
OF FLATEY, relates, that after feveral
voyages, Thorfin ended his days in Ice-
land, where he had built a very fine houfe,
and lived in fplendor as one of the firft
lords of the country ; that he had a fon
named SNORRO, born in Vinland; that hia
Chap. XI. U 2 widow
( 292 )
widow went on a pilgrimage to Rome af-
ter his death, and having at her return
devoted herfelf entirely to religion, died in
a monaftery in Iceland, near a church
erected by her fon. The fame author
adds, that this account is confirmed by
Thornn himfelf, and mentions the facts as
well known to all the world. Another
manufcript relates the fame circumftances
only with fome inconnderable variations.
But to return to the new colony, where
Thornn had without doubt left fome of
his people : two brothers, named HELGUE
and FIN BOG, Icelanders by birth, going
to Greenland, were perfuaded to fit out
two vefiels, and undertake a voyage to this
new country. FKEIDIS, the daughter of
Eric Rufus, accompanied them; but this
woman, unworthy to belong to fo illuf-
trious a family, impofed upon the two
brothers, and during their flay in Vinland,
raifed fuch diflurbances as ended in the
maffacre of thirty people. Freidis not
daring to ftay after this bloody fcene, fled
to Greenland to her brother Leif, where
fhe fpent the refidue of her days hated and
defpifed by all mankind. Helgue and
Finbog were among the unfortunate vic-
tims, and it is probable that thofe who
eicaped iettled in the country.
Thk
( 293 )
This is the fubftance of what we find in
the'ancient Icelandic writers concerning the
difcovery of VINLAND : and as they only
mention it occasionally, this accounts for
their filence in refpecl: to the fequel. There
is reafon to fuppofe, that the people of the
North continued to make voyages to Vin-
land for a long time : but as nothing par-
ticular occurred afterwards, hiitorians
deemed it fufficient to mention fuch cir-
cumftances as related to its firft difcovery
and fettlement. Yet the Icelandic chro-
nicles fometimes fpeak of Vinland after-
wards. There is one of them in particu-
lar (which the critics efteem very au-
thentic) that makes exprefs mention of a
Saxon prieft, named JOHN, who after hav-
ing ferved a church in Iceland for the fpace
of four years, pafTed over to Vinland, with
an intention of converting the Norwegian
colony ; but we may conclude his attempt
did not fucceed, fince we find he was con-
demned to death. In the year 1121, ERIC,
a bifhop of Greenland, went over there on
the fame errand, but we know not with
what fuccefs. Since that time Vinland
fcems by degrees to have been forgotten in
the North ; and that part of Greenland
which had embraced Chriftianity being
loft, Iceland alfo fallen from its former
ilate, and the northern nations being
Chap. XJ. U 3 wafted
( 2 94 )
wafted by a peftilence, and weakened by
internal feuds, all remembrance of that
difcovery was at length utterly obliterated,
and the Norwegian Vinlanders themfelves
having no further connection with Europe,
were either incorporated into, or deftroyed
by their barbarian neighbours *. Be this
as it may, the teftimony of our ancient
chronicles is ftrongly corroborated by the
pofitive teftimony of ADAM of BREMEN,
a well-eileemed hiftorian, who lived in
the very age when the difcovery was made.
Adam was a virtuous ecclefiailic, who re-
ceived all he relates from the mouth of
SWAIX II. -j- king of Denmark, who had
entertained him during the long abode he
made in that kingdom. Thefe are his own
words J, " The king of Denmark hath
" informed me, that another ifland has
" been difcovered in the ocean that wafhes
" Norway or Finmark, which ifland is
* { called Vinland, from the vines which
* In his firft edit, our white fkins, their fair
author was of opinion, hair, and bufhy beards :
that the favages called but upon rcvFfal he found
ESKIMAUX, who inhabit, reafon to difcnrd this opi-
Newfoundland, might nion. T.
poffibly be defcended from f Called by the Danes
that Norwegian colony, SUENON ESTRIDSEN.
as being diftinguifhed Fir/1 Edit.
from the other inhabit- J Vid.AdamBrem.de
ants of America by their fitu Dan. c. 246.
*' grow
" grow there fpontaneoufly ; and we learn,
<f not by fabulous hearfay, but by the ex-
" prefs report of certain Danes, that fruits
* c are produced there without cultivation."
Hence we fee, that this was not only ad-
mitted as a certain fad: in Greenland, Ice-
land and Norway, but the fame of it was
alfo fpread abroad in Denmark * ; and we
may add in England, Normandy, and un-
doubtedly much further. Ordericus Vita-
lis, the hiflorian of the Normans and
Englifh, whom I before mentioned, reckons
Vinland along with Greenland Iceland and
the Orkneys as countries under the domi-
nion of the king of Norway, and wfyofe
commerce encreafed his revenues -f-. What
Adam of Bremen immediately adds after
the foregoing pafTage, merits likewife fome
attention, as it indicates the ftrong propen-
fity of the Norwegians for maritime en-
terprizes, and (what we mould little ex-
* Rudbek pretends,
that in this place ADAM
means Finland in Swe-
den. Among the many
bold conjectures of this
man, there is not one lefs
i defeiifible than this. A-
dam of Bremen was \vell
acquainted with Finland,
Chap. XL
fince he exprefsly names
it in that fame work. It
is needlefs to confute an
opinion fo contrary to
probability, and devoid of
all foundation.
f Order. Vital, hifr,
Ecclef. ad an. i o^ 8.
U 4
( 29 )
pe<3 from fo unenlightened a people) for
expeditions that had even no other end
but to make new difcoveries/ In ad-
" vancing farther towards the North,"
fays he, " we meet with nothing but a
'* boundlefs fea, covered with enormous
*' pieces of ice, and hid in perpetual dark-
" nefs." (He certainly means thofe almoft
continual fogs, fo well known to fuch as
frequent the feas of North America.)
" Harold, prince of Norway, lately was
ts very near having a fatal proof of this,
(f when being defirous of knowing the ex-
(i tent of the northerA ocean, he tried to
c difcover it with feveral veiTels ; but the
*' limits of the world being hid from their
" fight by thick darknefs, they were with
" difRculty preferved from deftruction in
" that vaft mafs of waters." We fee, not-
withflanding this figurative manner of
fpeaking, that Harold had formed fome great
defign, concerning which hiftory leaves us
in the dark ; and without doubt he was
not the only one of his age and nation,
whofe enterprizes of this kind are buried in
oblivion. Fame, as well as all other fub-
lunary things, is governed by Chance, and
without her afliftance, the attempt made
by Alfred the Great to difcover a north-eaft
paflage to the Indies, would have flill
remained
( 297 )
Remained unknown to us *.
In
all ages
the
* In the Cotton Libra-
ry is happily preferved a
Relation of this Voyage,
written in the Saxon lan-
guage by ALFRED him-
ielf, as he took it down
from the mouth of Oc-
TH ER, a Norwegian, who,
it mould feem, had been
fent by him into thofe
feas, for the purpoie men-
tioned in the text. The
narrative, it muft be
owned, appears to us in
this enlightened age but
fhort and fuperficial : but
if we confider the time in
which it was written,
what muft we think of
the amazing capacity of
that great monarch, who
could conceive or encou-
rage fuch an attempt, and
who could condefcend to
write down with his own
hand the refult of the
enquiry, which probably
the Norwegian adven-
turer was not able to do
himfelf, and which the
king might not chufe
to truft to the pen of
another, who might not
have been fo exact or
(Curious ?
Chap. XL
In the fame tract the
king has alfo given the
report of WULFSTAN,
an Anglo-Saxon, whom
he had lent to explore thfc
Baltic. The fubftance
of Octher's account may
be feen in Hackluyt's
Voyages, and in part in
Spelman's Life of Alfred,
p. 153. The original was
firft published with a La-
tin verfion, at the end of
Walker's Lat. tranflatioa
ofSpelman, and has been
reprinted (at the end of
jlr'n Polyhijl. Schceda dc
JJlandici al> Andrea BuJ/ao,
Hafn. 1733, ^to.) under
this title, Periplus Oc-
T H E R i Halgolando - Nor-
vegi-t ut ft WULFSTANI
Angli^ fecundum narrations
eorundcm de fuis^ Unius in
ultlmam plagam feptentrio-
nalcm^ Utriujqve auton in
man Balthico Navigatfa
nibtis^ jujj'u ALFREDI
MAGNI Anglcrum regis,
feculo a nativitate Cbrijli
Anglc-Saxomca lingua dt-
fcriptus, demum Latinc
si (t nr.a cum " Joh.
Spelmaaai Vita jEl-
frcdi
(298 )
the Europeans feem to have had a kind of
inflincl: peculiar to themfelves, for great
and daring enterprizes. Hence we may
forefee, that the glory of pervading the
whole globe is referved for them. And
doubtlefs the time will come, when they
will explore and meafure the vaft countries
of Terra Auftralis, will cruife beneath the
Poles, and will fecurely, and freely in every
fenfe of the expreffion, SAIL ROUND THE
WORLD.
To return to our fubjecl:. The difcovery
of a diftant country called Vinland, and the
reality of a Norwegian colony's fettling
there, appear to be facts fo well attefted on
all fides, and related with circumftances fo
probable, as to leave no room for any
doubt. But to fettle the geography of the
country where this happened, is not fo eafy
a matter. To fucceed in an enquiry of
this kind we mould know what part of
America lies neareft to Greenland j by
what nations it is inhabited; what are
their languages and traditions ; as alfo the
cuftoms and produce of their countries -,
" fredi Magni," e veteri iifinem, rcpriitus^ ac brevi-
cod. MS. Bibl. Cotton, edi- ^lus NOT is adauftus al>
tus : " Jam vero, ob ANDR/EA BUSSAO."
Gntlquitatis feptentrionalis T.
turn tu/ifcr'u Jlatus coxi-,
branches
( 2 99 )
branches of knowledge thefe, which we
fliall but very imperfectly learn from the
books hitherto published. Neverthelefs,
though we may not be able to afcertain ex-
actly the fituation of Vinland, we have fuf-
ficient room to conjecture that this colony
could not be far from the coafts of Labra-
dor, or thofe of Newfoundland which are
not far from it : nor is there any circum-
ftance in the relations of the ancient chro-
nicles, but what may be accounted for on
fuch a fupppfition.
The firft difficulty that muft be obviated,
is the fhort fpace of time that appears to
have been taken up in paffing to this coun-
try from Greenland. To this end we muft
obferve, that the Norwegians might fet fail
from the weftern, as well as from the
eaftern coaft of that country, fince (as hath
been laid before) they had fettled on botli
fides of it. Now it is certain, that Davis's
S freight, which feparates Greenland from
the American continent, is very narrow in.
feveral places ; and it appears from the
journal taken by the learned Mr. Ellis, in
h 
